World of Ponycraft

Chapters

Darkshore
Ashenvale
Stonetalon Mountains
To Maraudon!
Theradras
Old Friends
The Beginning of a Long Journey
Journey to the Lift
Thousand Needles
Last Leg (Part 1)
Last Leg (Part 2)
Revelation
Deep Breath
Plunge, Part 1
Prologue

Darkshore

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Ashenvale

Author's Note

Yeah, that last chapter was kinda rushed huh? Meeting two ponies already? But Fluttershy is pretty brief. I've redone that chapter too many times and that's the only intro to the story that truly works. So we just jumped into the story didnt we?

A quick note for later, Twilight's life is referred to in decades because she is an Night Elven pony and they can live up to 1,000 years. Twilight is relatively young, 51 years old, but she has been through a lot, the details of which are explained later on. Rarity is barely out of her teenage years, as she is 35 years old, considered a very young mare.
Fluttershy is only 27.
All three are Elven ponies, but Fluttershy is still a Pegasus and Rarity & Twilight are both unicorns, Elven pegasi are rarer but not impossible, and most are Druids.
Please inform me about spelling mistakes, I'll correct them.

Ashenvale

Chapter 2: Ashenvale

Rarity and Fluttershy chatted endlessly about creatures and fashion. Apparently Rarity worked in a tailoring shop in Darnassus, and was on the way to Stonetalon to meet a master tailor. Fluttershy was an apprentice under a well-respected Druid that Twilight had either never heard of or simply didn't care enough to remember. And Twilight simply followed with her ears flat, trying to drown out the noise. This is why I don't travel with ponies., she thought to herself. Honestly! Who cares if she's in my future? I don't need this...why did I even agree to it in the first place?

"Oh, we're here!" Rarity gasped in awe. As they stepped from Darkshore into Ashenvale, the dull green trees seemed to vanish, replaced by all the colors of the rainbow, shining from the trees above. Each one as tall as the mesas in the Thousand Needles. Tiny, blue wisps flit about gracefully, hovering around the newcomers for mere seconds before zooming away. Even Twilight gazed around, astonished by the immense beauty of the forest around them, she had been to Ashenvale before, but it still managed to amaze her.

"I do love Ashenvale so much, all the colors and the animals..." Fluttershy cooed, she was busy petting a wild stag that had wandered onto the road.

"Yes it is quite wonderful." Rarity was fanning herself, "All the inspiration I could get from this place."

"Inspiration later, we need to get to Astranaar before sundown." Twilight snapped, trotting past them with a huff. Rarity and Fluttershy glanced at each-other, then set off after Twilight. The sooner we get there the better, I need to get rid of these crazy ponies! Twilight looked back with a sigh.

The walk to Astranaar wasn't very long, only about a quarter of an hour. As Ashenvale was not a very large place, and one could travel the entire forest in under a day's journey. Twilight and her companions crossed a bridge that connected the small isle Astranaar sat upon to the forest around. Surrounding the town was a large lake, glistening blue in the evening sun. Along with a few boats carved into the shape of swans floating about it's surface, each with a luminescent blue lamp hanging from the "beak".

Twilight glanced to her left as she walked, there was a light pink pony who wore blue feathers brushing a fascinating creature called a hippogryph. The torso of this creature was like that of a giant parrot, and the hindquarters like that of a horse. Each one was at least three times the size of a pony, and some ponies even arrived by air atop their backs every so often. One of the hippogryphs screeched loudly at the visitors, and though it hurt their ears, it was the hippogryph's way of saying Hello.

"By Luna's moon! One could kill an army with that voice." Rarity swore, rubbing her ear.

"He was only saying hi." Fluttershy defended, though she rubbed her ringing ear as well.

Twilight trotted past them, "Come on you two, no dawdling!" she called as she headed towards a building identical to the inn in Auberdine, unalike only in the manner that it's colors were brighter.

"Hello travelers, what can I do for you?" A grey stallion, obviously the bartender, came over to them and shook their hooves. "Oh Fluttershy! Welcome back sweetheart." He winked at Fluttershy, who grinned in response.

"H-hello...." Fluttershy whispered shyly, then with a smirk, she added, "..Bubblebutt." in reference to his cutie mark, beer bubbles.

"Hey!" the bartender faked a scowl, then turned to Twilight and Rarity, who had giggles noticeably stifled, "You can call me Sudsy, only little Fluttershy gets the advantage of my nickname."

"Nice to meet you, can we get a room for the night? Just me and Rarity. Fluttershy has a house, surely?" Twilight glanced at Fluttershy, who nodded, yet had a sad expression on her face, which Twilight ignored.

'Coming right up! You need anything else? Leftovers are still hot." Sudsy moved to a magnificent fireplace to stir a large pot, from which steam emerged.

"I would love for some dinner." Rarity trotted over to the nearest table and sat daintily, Sudsy promptly placed a bowl of mushroom soup in front of her.

"Me too." Fluttershy went to sit with Rarity.

"Alright, some for me as well." Twilight gave in, she would have conjured her own food, but when she realized it was Forest Mushroom stew she gave in. Her mother used to make Forest Mushroom stew - which she hadn't had for decades - and even though she hated remembering anything of her past, she couldn't resist. She sauntered over to the table and sat with her companions, licking her lips when the steaming bowl was placed in front of her.

Twilight writhed in her sleep, mumbling and sweating. Walking downstairs again... Twilight clenched her jaw, knowing what was coming, ...turning the corner, "Mom?" the frightened filly gasped at the sight of blood. "No.." she saw her mother, the jagged knife stuck in her chest... "No!!" Twilight screamed, sitting up in her bed.

"What is it? What's wrong?" Rarity awoke, lighting the nearest candle swiftly, Twilight was still half asleep, staring at nothing and shaking, beads of sweat running down her forehead. "Oh, darling..." Rarity sat on Twilight's bed, examining her carefully before gathering her into her hooves and rocking her back to sleep. "Ande’thoras-ethil..." she began to whisper a prayer against evil, and Twilight's glazed eyes drooped as she relaxed in her hold. Rarity grasped a brush with her telekinesis, gently stroking Twilight's matted hair until it was smooth, then when she was sure Twilight was asleep, she lay her back on the bed. Returning to her own bed, she got under the covers and smiled at the peaceful purple unicorn before shutting her eyes and falling asleep.

Twilight was quite perky at breakfast, her sour attitude mostly diminished. "Did you sleep well Twilight?" Rarity asked with a smirk.

"Yes I did, best night of sleep I've had in years." Twilight smiled, leaning back against her chair and placing her hind hooves on the table. She had swiftly finished her breakfast, which consisted of thick moon-tubers and moonberry juice.

"Might I ask what you dream about?" Rarity pried, glancing up whilst daintily cutting into a juicy moon-tuber.

Twilight's sour mood was immediately back, "No you may not, my business is my own, not yours. Kindly do not speak of it in future." Twilight scowled at Rarity, who flattened her ears as she got the message and nodded. It was obviously a very sensitive matter and she struck a nerve by asking. "Thank you. Now, we had better get going before noon, I hear tell the path to Stonetalon can be treacherous at dark." Twilight stood and began counting coins for the bartender.

Rarity sighed, leaning back in her chair, this unicorn was a mystery, for sure. "How long do you think the walk will be?" Rarity asked, tightening her belt and adjusting her small dagger.

"About half a day, Sudsy was telling me this morning that orcs tend to hide in these parts. We should be on our guard." Twilight was tightening her own belt, sliding her spellcaster's sword into the sheath.

"Orcs? But I thought they lived in Durotar." Rarity bit her lip, eyes darting back and forth as if digging into her memory.

"Tensions between the Night Elven Ponies and The Horde have risen greatly in the past few years. The Orcs have recently taken Azshara and are encroaching on Ashenvale. Most of the battle is in Warsong Gulch, but there are a few that prowl the roads." Twilight explained. "Where have you been all this time? Teldrassil?" she joked, then seeing Rarity's blank face, she cleared her throat. "Eh-hem! Well, long journey...let's go." She dropped a pouch of coins on the bar, waving a hoof at Sudsy as she and Rarity trotted outside.

"Goodbye Rarity, goodbye Twilight." Fluttershy was waiting for them at the bridge on the other side of Astranaar.

"Goodbye dear, take care not to get lost now." Rarity stopped walking and began to cast a spell, the air around Fluttershy swirled with soft light, and a glowing, blue ankh briefly appeared above her head. "It's a holy blessing." Rarity bowed.

Fluttershy smiled at her, closed her eyes, a purple mist surrounded Rarity and Twilight, condensing into a paw above their heads. "Likewise, it will protect you from wild animals. One less threat to worry about. A gift from Luna." Fluttershy bowed back, then turned away and trotted to her house.

"Why don't I get a 'holy blessing'?" Twilight asked, smirking as Rarity nudged her shoulder with a huff and trotted past.

Traveling along the road nearly silently, Twilight and Rarity jumped at every foreign sound. "It's a shame we have to be scared in our own territory." Rarity huffed, blowing a few unruly hairs out of her face.

"Indeed, nothing we can do about it though, unless Tyrande decides to send more sentinels to combat the orcs." Twilight pulled a map out of her pack with her magic, scanning it carefully, "We'll be coming to a crossing in a few moments. We need to take the road to Star's Rest, from there you can see the entrance to Stonetalon." Twilight said as she folded her map and placed it back into her bags.

"Star's Rest? Isn't that haunted?" Rarity shuddered.

"Don't be ridiculous! It simply has a few bog beasts around it, nothing more than trivial. It is blessed by Luna after all, so it couldn't be haunted." Twilight scoffed at Rarity's superstitions.

"Ok, if you say so." Rarity gulped, glancing back and forth at the woods around them, noting that they were beautiful but deadly.

Twilight glanced warily at the forests that surrounded them, scanning the bushes carefully, something moved. "Stop!" Twilight whispered, Rarity halted abruptly, listening carefully for any sound. Snap!, they both jumped at the sound of twigs breaking, "Shields.." Twilight whispered again, and they both were surrounded in spheres of magic, promptly afterwards, a creature leapt from the bushes. An uglier pony, you've probably never seen. Green skin, sparse, oily mane, and sharp teeth. "Orcs!" Twilight yelled, charging up her horn, she blasted the attacking orc with a missile of arcane magic, he stumbled, then - growling - rose again. The orc's muscles rippled under it's horrid green flesh, with a roar, he charged the two ponies.

"Take that!" Rarity yelled, calling down fire from the heavens, the orc screamed in pain as her fires burned him. Another orc leapt from the bushes - this one female - wielding an double-bladed axe. Granted she was not pretty, but she was certainly easier on the eyes than the orc stallion. She had less pronounced teeth, and her body was thinner, but still highly toned with muscle. Her purple hair was also thicker and pulled back into a ponytail. She snarled as her companion fell writhing to the ground. Leaping at Rarity, she swung her axe, Rarity backed up, time seemingly slowing as the blade passed just short of her pristine white face, the orc was fast though, and brought her blade around for another swipe, this time Rarity was not so lucky and screamed in pain as her chest was sliced by the axe.

The orc mare tried to swipe at her again, but was blasted off the road by Twilight, who stomped towards the orc. Her eyes narrowed in rage as she conjured an icicle, her horn flared a second time and ice grabbed at the mare's hooves, freezing them in place. The orc screamed in irritation at her, using her axe to smash the ice on her hooves, but Twilight wasn't finished. Her horn glowed intensely as she conjured balls of fire and combined them with the ice. It surprisingly did not melt, but rather combined into what looked like a comet. With a determined yell, she shot the frostfire bolt at her enemy, grinning as the orc cried out when it made contact. Twilight fired missile after missile of the spell, blasting the orc apart ruthlessly, not caring about the green blood that splattered across her face. When she was sure the mangled orc was dead, she attended Rarity. "That was close.." Twilight helped Rarity stand.

Rarity was clutching her chest, wincing as Twilight's hooves pulled her up, "I'm ok, the wound isn't too deep." Rarity gasped as she stood, her legs nearly buckling from the loss of blood. Large droplets of deep red blood oozed from the ghastly wound in her chest.

Twilight examined the wound and grimaced, "Maybe so, but it's still bleeding too much." she opened her pack and pulled out a linen gauze, along with a silvery-blue paste. "I'm going to cauterize it to help stop the bleeding, but it's going to hurt, badly." Twilight looked at Rarity to gauge her response.

Rarity gulped, glancing nervously at Twilight, then she closed her eyes, "Ok..." she leaned up against a nearby tree, bracing herself. Twilight nodded and conjured a small flame, gently touching the fire to her wound. Rarity opened her eyes in surprise at the pain and grit her teeth in an attempt to stay quiet, but cried out anyways as the fire cauterized the blood. It was over in an instant, Rarity sighed and collapsed onto her haunches as the fire vanished, closing her eyes. "Thanks.." she mumbled, slightly sarcastically.

Twilight rolled her eyes, "Well you definitely cannot perform a healing spell yet. I don't need you dying of an infection before we get to Stonetalon." Twilight helped her up again, and with a smile joked; "Who's going to give me my money?"

"I don't think you would've had a problem taking it from my cold, dead body." Rarity smirked as she shakily got to her hooves, taking a deep breath as the dulled, yet still stinging pain returned.

"Well that would make me a lousy guide woudn't it?" Twilight chuckled, she took some of the silvery past she had pulled out and smeared it across the wound. Rarity grunted but stayed on her hooves, and Twilight gently wrapped the linen around her chest, tying it around her neck and legs to keep it secure. Twilight stepped back and looked at her work with a nod, then noticed Rarity's coat, which was stained with dry - but thick - blood. When she thought about it, so was her own face. "Looks like we both need a bath." she giggled.

Rarity scowled, kicking dirt on the corpse of the orc nearest to her and huffing as she trotted down the road. Yet she walked rather clumsily, she wasn't losing anymore blood, but she had already been weakened enough. Twilight followed closely behind, cautiously eyeing the forest around.

"I'm just glad there were only two, one of us could have lost a limb, or died. Orcs are notorious for decapitating victims..." Twilight explained as she walked, looking over her shoulder and bumping into Rarity, who had stopped abruptly.

"Here's the crossing..." Rarity said, glancing up at the sign, "..this way to Star's Rest." she pointed to her right, at the small dirt road, barely visible.

"Obviously hardly anypony has traveled this road.." Twilight mumbled, stepping gingerly off the path, it was two times more dangerous being off-road than it would be to travel along the orc-infested main road, but they didn't have much of a choice. Seeing as there were no lamps lining the path, Twilight let her horn glow, trotting carefully along the nearly invisible path. "Come, come, Rarity, the sooner we get there the better." she called to her friend, who lit up her own horn and followed.

"I'm coming." Rarity briefly cantered to catch up to Twilight, and though she stumbled, they were soon walking side by side. "How long is this path?" she asked, glancing back at the mostly safe haven they were leaving behind.

"About three miles, it will take us about a half an hour, but we should get there before nightfall." Twilight had pulled out her map again.

"Alright then." Rarity sighed, promptly jumping in fear as a stag ran across the path ahead of them, "Sweet Celestia!" she gasped, "I thought it was another orc." she laughed, blushing in embarrassment, Twilight smiled and giggled along with her.

"We're at the entrance to Stonetalon." Twilight put her map away, "Looks like this is the last stretch of our journey together." she said, the walk along the path had been uneventful. And now she turned to bid her goodbye to Rarity, who was smiling nervously. Twilight narrowed her eyes, her previous suspicions of the white unicorn suddenly returning. "What?"

"Well...it wasn't really Stonetalon Mountains I was trying to get to..." Rarity used her hoof to play with a rock.

"What are you talking about?" Twilight asked, her suspicions rising further. "Were you sent to capture me? Or were you trying to lure me into a trap? Who hired you?"

"I wasn't hired by anypony! I was trying to go with you!" Rarity yelled, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, "I'd heard about your quest, you are headed to Maraudon, at request of Tyrande Whisperwind. I-I'm her niece, and she wanted me to accompany you." Rarity cringed in await of Twilight's rage.

But Twilight simply blinked with intimidating coolness, "I thought I had told Tyrande to keep it secret." she whispered.

"Well she did, but I was so restless, and she wanted me to go on an adventure to ease my wandering spirit." Rarity smiled nervously, but Twilight could see that was a lie.

"No...she didn't tell you to come did she? You overheard her and snuck away, didn't you? You weren't really going to pay me to bring you here, it was just part of the act, wasn't it?" Twilight had approached her companion and leaned closer, inches away from Rarity's anxious face.

Rarity gulped, "...well..."

"Obviously I'm correct...what do you think this is? Playtime? I'm probably going to die on this quest anyways, what chance did you think you had? You barely outwitted that orc back there!" Twilight scolded, turning on her hind leg and glancing over her shoulder at the humbled unicorn.

Rarity's head dropped in shame, after a deep sigh she nodded, "I'll go home then..." she whispered as she turned to walk away.

Twilight opened her mouth to speak, but paused, No, she can't go back! Those orcs would take her in an instant without your help... Twilight thought to herself. The unicorn was surely too young to be doing anything of the sort on her own. And she couldn't afford to make another trip to Astraanar. With a deep groan she pulled Rarity back with her magic. "Fine, you can come with me, but do not, get in my way! My quest, my rules. Understand?" Twilight threatened.

Rarity's eyes widened in surprise and her annoying smile returned as she nodded rapidly, "I understand. I won't get in your way. I promise." Rarity swore, placing a hoof on her heart.

"Yeah, yeah, no need for the emotional mumbo-jumbo. Let's go." Twilight turned towards the dark cave, it tunneled through the mountain into Stonetalon, with a sigh, she trotted into the cave, Rarity followed close behind, skipping happily. What the hell am I getting myself into? Twilight glanced at Rarity out of the corner of her eye, She's so young....almost a child... Twilight was right, the poor young unicorn was no doubt heading into something she had never thought through. Because of which she would probably see and experience things no young mare should. I just hope she can cope. Twilight thought to herself.

Stonetalon Mountains

Chapter 3: Stonetalon Mountains

Twilight and Rarity's hoofsteps echoed throughout the murky cave, the sound of water droplets hitting the floor accompanying them. "Are we ever going to get to the other side of this damned mountain?!" Rarity groaned, holding up her muddy hoof in disgust.

"We're almost there." Twilight mumbled absentmindedly, Rarity had asked that question more than she could care to count. I'm already starting to regret letting you come... she thought to herself, her mouth promptly curving upwards into a smile.

"You've said that three times already." Rarity sighed, her head hanging low in annoyance.

"Well, I mean it this time." Twilight started trotting again, trying to encourage Rarity. It worked, surprisingly, Rarity's attention was immediately caught and she perked up, following Twilight closely.

"I see light!" Rarity gasped and galloped past Twilight into the open, leaving her to cough on the dust kicked up from her hooves. There was indeed light ahead, albeit dim. Once outside, Rarity closed her eyes and basked in the moonlight, taking in great big gulps of fresh air. "It was so stuffy in there! I was getting claustrophobic." Rarity sighed happily, fanning herself with a hoof.

"I'm glad you're comfortable." Twilight had exited the cave shortly behind her companion, and her attention was immediately brought to the skies. She grimaced and gulped.

"What is it?" Rarity followed her gaze, noticing that - high above the sparse pine trees - there were large, winged creatures spiraling in the skies. Rarity tried to study their bodies, but the darkness made it impossible to tell what kind of creatures they were. "What the hell are they?" she asked, turning to Twilight.

"Wyverns, The Horde often tame them for transportation, but feral wyverns are very deadly." Twilight explained, keeping a watchful eye on the horrid creatures soaring in circles above them. They had the body of a lion, the tail of a scorpid, and the wings of a bat, they also screeched loudly as they soared. Twilight covered her ears briefly as a nearby wyvern called out, she sneered in the direction of the call before turning to Rarity. "We need to be very quiet, I read that they have bad eyesight and excellent hearing. So, we should be fine, if...." Twilight paused to conjure some water, pouring it on the dirt, then smearing the mud onto her bright purple coat, "..we are camouflaged!" she finished with a smile as she turned to face Rarity again.

Rarity wrinkled up her nose in disgust, her eyes pleading with Twilight not to, but Twilight stood her ground and shoved the mud in her direction. "It's either the mud or wyvern droppings." she smirked as she pointed to a pile of said droppings.

Rarity scowled at her and stomped her hooves on her approach of the mud. "Ohh!" she whined quietly, smearing the sticky mud onto her coat, which had shone in the moonlight. She smeared it up to the hem of her silk blouse, wincing as the mud nearly touched it, "What about my clothes?" she cried in despair.

"Cover them too, can't chance anything." Twilight had coated her crimson cloak in mud and leaves, and motioned for Rarity to do the same.

"Ugh!" Rarity groaned, steeling herself before she flopped onto her back and rolled on the ground to cover her clothes in the cold mud, Twilight assisted by sprinkling some leaves on her back, making her look like a bush. She then stepped back to look at her handiwork from a distance. Despite her best efforts, Twilight failed to hold in some snickers. "What's so funny?" Rarity snarled.

"Nothing!" Twilight covered her mouth with a hoof in her effort to keep quiet, "Now let's get a move on, we need to find a safe place to camp." Twilight whispered, and giggled quietly as she continued on the path. Rarity let out a whimper with each step she took.

"I do hope we find some sort of civilization soon, my hooves are killing me!" Rarity complained, getting an annoyed glare from Twilight in the process. They had been walking in the dark along the dusty cobblestone path for hours, and both ponies were beginning to tire, resulting in their easy irritation. The landscape around them stayed the same, nothing but sparse pine trees placed just so that they blocked out the moonlight enough to cause tripping.

"We will Rarity, don't worry." Twilight said just as they neared a fork in the road, the sign had one slab of wood pointing left, and two pointing right, the latter two were labeled "Charred Vale" and "Sun Rock Retreat". The other was not given a second glance, the Charred Vale was exactly where Twilight wanted to go. Just then, Twilight spotted something ahead, "See?! There's a house!" she pointed, sitting on the side of the road was a small turquoise hut, colorful baubles and empty liquor bottles hung from the roof. "Goblin made, maybe he or she still lives there. Let's go!" Twilight observed as she sprung into a gallop, Rarity following close behind.

"Heeellooooo!!!" Rarity called as they neared the entrance, no reply, "I guess it's empty....oh well! The more for us right?" Rarity trotted in and looked around, the walls were covered in tacky purple wallpaper laden with pineapples. "I must say I've never seen such, interesting decor..." Rarity shuddered at the sight as she daintily jumped on the small zhevra-striped bed, it creaked under her weight, but settled well.

"I do hope it is empty, a goblin may not take nicely to somepony stealing his or her home. I hear tell they are greedy and possessive." Twilight trotted in after Rarity and observed the inside. The electric bulb in the ceiling looked old, and upon flipping the light switch she found it was burnt out. She yawned and lifted her saddlebags from her back, placing them on the dusty floor. The resulting rising dust caused her to cough, "Woah! *hack!* yeah, I don't think anypony is here." Twilight swiped at the air with her hoof, coughing once again. She let Rarity have the bed, laying her blanket on the floor and sliding down to the ground as she curled up like a dog, tucking her head in the nook of her forelegs. With a final yawn and the gentle smacking of her jaws, she let her tired eyes close. As Twilight began to fall asleep, she was sure she heard Rarity talking, but it sounded more like sleep-talk than anything important, and she dismissed it without a second thought.

Twilight blinked awake and rubbed the sleep from her eyes, stretching her hooves to their full extent before sitting up. "Sleep well?" Rarity asked while she was digging through her satchel, pulling out some dried moonberries in the process.

Thinking back to the night before, Twilight realized, to her surprise, she didn't have a nightmare. "Y-yeah, I slept very well..." Twilight pondered this for a moment before shaking her head, it confused her that she was suddenly not having the dreams as often anymore, but she was thankful that she at least didn't have one. "What about you?" Twilight stood, crouching like a dog to stretch her hind legs.

"Oh I slept quite well dear." Rarity smiled, she had a knowing twinkle in her eyes that Twilight failed to see as she handed her a cloth filled with the deep red berries.

"Thanks." Twilight said through a mouthful of moonberries.

"Of course. Now, where should we head? We turned off the path and the crossing in the road is just a few feet outside." Rarity was holding the map, looking carefully at the roads. She pursed her lips in confusion and narrowed her eyes, "How does one find anything on these?" she murmured, Twilight stood and trotted over. After examining the map, she flipped it around to be right-side-up and raising an eyebrow at the now-blushing white unicorn as she took the map from her telekinesis into her own.

"We need to head past Sun Rock Retreat, Horde territory, but its mainly inhabited by Tauren. They are usually friendly enough, I've no doubt we can get by without a scuffle if we stay to the road." Twilight pointed to a small depiction of a hut on the map as she spoke that supposedly represented Sun Rock Retreat. "Then it's just a straight path through the Charred Vale into Desolace. After which we'll need to take a detour to Nijel's Point for supplies." she moved her hoof down a winding line on the map, moving past a depiction of mountains that the line cut through. Afterwards running her hoof along the mountains to a depiction of a village with the words: Nijel's Point written elegantly above it.

"Ok." Rarity nodded as she looked at the map, listening carefully to Twilight's explanation. "Thank goodness it's such a short journey." Rarity wiped imaginary sweat from her forehead with a grin.

Twilight frowned and shook her head, "Oh no, it's not that easy. Desolace is a difficult place to travel, every beast is hungry for your hide, and there is no water that isn't bitter or poisonous. Then the Centaurs, ugh!" Twilight shuddered, Rarity's ears fell flat, and she gulped.

"Oh! Heh!" Rarity giggled nervously, then her face went blank as a thought occurred to her, "Say, I never heard why we are going to Maraudon? Care to explain?"

Twilight looked outside, taking note of the time of day, with a sigh, she nodded, "Alright, sit down and I'll tell you."

"A long time ago, in the dark reaches of Deepholm - within the core of Azeroth - the Stone Mother; Therazane, let her daughter; Princess Theradras, come to the surface of the world. Here, above the ground, she met Zaetar, a dryad lord, they shortly became lovers and lived in the lush tranquility of Maraudon. When Zaetar and Theradras had children, known as the centuars, her offspring quickly killed Zaetar. No one knows why, but after which, afraid of Cenarius' wrath, Theradras hid his body in her private sanctuary, the crystal caverns of Terramok, known to mortals as Maraudon." Twilight explained, Rarity was listening intently, her gaze fixed on Twilight.

"Then, shortly after, Theradras went mad from her grief, and her minions kill anypony who dares enter Maraudon. Some say she was corrupted by the same forces that drove Neltharion the Earth Binder mad. The reason for my journey is to slay her, and let both her soul, and Zaetar's, rest in peace. That is why Tyrande sent me." Twilight finished, taking in a deep breath to account for her speech.

"That is very interesting." Rarity smiled, glancing down at the silver ankh that hung from her prayer-beads. "I am glad to know. It would be a good deed to put somepony's soul to rest." Rarity stood, pulling on her mud-stained clothes.

"Yes, indeed it would. Now let's go, mustn't be here after nightfall. Who knows where we would find shelter?" Twilight buttoned her cape about her neck and buckled her belt. Then, without another word, they both trotted off into the sparse forests.

Distant screeching echoed around the two ponies as they walked, each was extremely careful, scanning their surroundings. There was nothing but tall, sparse pine trees as far as the eye could see, besides the path that is. "If I didn't know there were so many creatures out to kill me, I might actually enjoy this walk." Rarity jumped at the sound of a bird flying away.

"There aren't that many creatures, deadly ones anyway. Most are simple rabbits and owls, maybe some rams." Twilight gazed at the sky as they walked, looking for any signs of wyverns. Though she knew they were nocturnal, she didn't want to take any chances.

"Another crossroad, to Sun Rock Retreat, correct?" Rarity asked, looking at the sign.

Twilight glanced at it, "Yes, we should be stealthy. Although they aren't nearly as aggressive as the Orcs, I do doubt Tauren would like to see members of the Alliance in their territory." Twilight trotted past Rarity, following the path silently, something elven ponies have a knack for...that and traveling in the dark. Rarity did the same, her hoofsteps barely making a sound as she stepped in Twilight's hoofprints.

"This is maybe a stupid question...but, what do Tauren look like?" Rarity whispered as they walked.

"They look like somepony took a cow and mixed it with a pony, they are large, spiritual, wise, and strong." Twilight replied in a whisper, hoping nopony heard their voices.

"Sounds interesting, I dare say I should like to see that." Rarity giggled quietly, Twilight smiled a little, but it quickly faded as they reached their destination.

"The Charred Vale.." Twilight glanced around, all the trees were black and leaf-less, as if they had been on fire. "And of course, it had to be harpy nests!" Twilight groaned, facehoofing.

"Harpies?!" Rarity squeaked as her ears fell flat in fear, harpies were one of the most deadly known creatures in Kalimdor. "Are they occupied?" she whispered, glancing fearfully at the large, black nests - which looked like sacks - hanging from most of the trees, each was made of dark twigs, and a soft red glow emanated from inside them.

'I hope not, but if they are, I think we are being hunted." Twilight's voice sounded fearful for the first time Rarity could recall, and her ears lay flat against her skull, the fur of her nape rising.

Rarity glanced around nervously - as if she could feel the supposed hunter's gazes - and gulped. "Let's just get it over with, which is the fastest way through?" her voice was shaky.

"Straight through, but I heard there are chimera's around here too, best watch for them, and maybe some basilisks." Twilight began to trot along the path, using her magic to draw her sword. Rarity saw Twilight's magical shield go up, and she did the same, holding her dagger and glancing around as she walked. The sun was setting behind the mountains as they walked, their shadows quickly cast over the vale.

Suddenly a sharp cry sounded above them, they both whirled to face the harpy that was charging at them, it's talons outstretched. It's appearance was humanoid overall, but also bird-like, it's feathers and hair both a bright red.

"Run!" Twilight yelled, spinning on her hooves and galloping across the forest, Rarity followed close behind.

"Why don't we just kill her?!" Rarity called as she galloped after Twilight.

'Because there are likely thousands of them, kill one, they'll all come after us!" Twilight yelled back as she ran. The harpy was flying behind them, flapping it's wings hard in its effort keep up. "I see the passage to Desolace!" Twilight panted, gesturing to the large gap in the mountains ahead. Rarity picked up her pace, running side by side with Twilight.

"We're...gonna make...it!" Rarity's panted heavily, Twilight glanced at her, the poor unicorn was soaked in sweat, and she was stumbling as she ran. Twilight gulped, she didn't know if Rarity would make it. Suddenly they both skidded to a halt as a large, two-headed creature slammed into the ground in-front of them, roaring menacingly and breathing fire.

"A chimera!" Twilight cried in despair, Rarity gasped and wheezed for air, looking back at the harpy with a gulp.

Twilight followed her gaze, contemplating their options, "I'll get the chimera, the harpy will be easier for you." Twilight instructed, charging up her horn in preparation for an arcane blast. Rarity nodded and barred her teeth at the harpy aggressively, firing a bolt of holy fire at the creature. The chimera shot a fire bolt at Twilight, who gritted her teeth in effort to keep her flame ward up as the fire engulfed her. She then shot a powerful blast of arcane energy at one of the creature's heads, it roared in pain and pawed at it's left head, whilst the other snarled at Twilight.

Rarity struck the harpy's wing, and it screeched in pain as it plummeted from the air, crashing a few feet away from Rarity, who charged towards it and slit it's neck in a bloody spray, just as it called for help. "We may have some company." Rarity called as she joined Twilight's attack on the chimera. Twilight used her sword and sliced at the chimera's wing, chopping it off, the chimera howled in pain, blood gushing in torrents from the wound. Rarity flung her dagger at it's neck, it struck home, and the left head's roar broke off as it fell to the ground. Twilight charged in and finished the second head off.

"Phew!" Twilight wiped some sweat - mingled with the chimera's blood - from her face, "That was close."

"Not close enough.." Rarity was staring back at the forest, Twilight followed her gaze, a swarm of harpies was coming straight for them.

"Damnit!" Twilight began to charge a spell, her horn glowing intensely, Rarity charged up her own horn, unsure of what to do. Twilight felt the same, she didn't have enough power reserves to defeat that many harpies. Suddenly an idea came to her, "Rarity! Touch horns!" Twilight yelled, and although the bizarre suggestion rattled her, Rarity hurriedly complied. Just as the swarm reached them, a magnificent explosion of color blasted the harpies back.

They were deterred for now, but Rarity and Twilight nearly passed out from the exertion. Both had collapsed and panted heavily in exhaustion. Twilight had not been expecting that, their magical reserves had been drained so fast it weakened them. "Well...." Twilight chuckled, "..valiant effort, nice knowing you Rarity."

Rarity managed a weak smile, "I suppose..." she whispered, closing her eyes in wait of the harpies, they were too tired to fight back this time.

As the enraged harpies drew closer yet again, the sound of flying arrows and bolts of magic suddenly pierced the air. Rarity glanced up, seeing Alliance soldiers and battle-mages. "Twilight! Look!" she struggled to her hooves wearily, watching the harpies fall back, many were hit and fell to their deaths.

"Thank Celestia! And Luna for that matter!" Twilight sighed, slowly rising, Rarity chuckled, helping her stand. The harpies - albeit angry - retreated at the superior firepower.

Twilight and Rarity sat on their haunches, after a moment to catch their breath, they locked eyes and...burst into ridiculous laughter! "I seriously thought we were gonna die!" Twilight wiped a happy tear, surprising Rarity by willingly hugging her out of relief.

"So did I, oh thank Celestia's Light!" Rarity sighed, holding her stomach as she giggled. Twilight stood up and gently socked her shoulder.

"Well, we didn't, and that's the most important thing." Twilight smiled. Rarity smiled back, but stopped and looked over her shoulder as she noticed something, narrowing her eyes in confusion.

"T-Twilight?" said a voice from behind, in a tone both shocked, and somewhat sad. Twilight gasped in recognition. She looked to her side and turned in the same direction, her eyes widening at the possibility of it being...

It can't be!!

"Shining..Armor?" Twilight's voice broke, the white stallion before her was in shock as well, but he smiled and outstretched his hooves. Twilight's face contorted as she stared, then she let out a sob as she rushed into his embrace. "I thought you were dead!" she cried on his shoulder.

"I thought you were dead..." Shining stroked his sister's purple mane tenderly, letting his tears fall freely.

Author's Note

Shining Armor?! Say whut?
Here's a basic idea of what he looks like:

To Maraudon!

Author's Note

This reunion...I swear, I've never had so much trouble rewriting. But I'm happy with the results.

As usual, comment errors and ill fix.

To Maraudon!

Chapter 4: To Maraudon

Shining Armor was bursting with questions for his long-lost sister, but she insisted they leave the vale as soon as possible. Although reluctantly, he held his questions in check and escorted Twilight and Rarity to Nijel's Point, a small town that sat nestled in the mountainside.

He kept his little sister close, she had simply vanished, and he feared her dead for some time. His fear of losing her again was already at a boiling point, and he had just barely reunited with her. . "Where have you been all these years?" Shining asked as they walked.

Twilight cringed, her past was not usually something she talked about, but she had no choice, this was her brother, he deserved to know. "After the.... incident...with our parents, I thought you were dead too, so I simply ran away. I was picked up by a mage named Medivh, and he taught me to use my powers. That's where I've been for the past 42 years."

She seemed to sadden as she thought about her words, "He...he died recently, so I decided to come back to civilization. It's been difficult, after so long away from everypony...then Tyrande gave me this quest. Honestly, I'm more or less here to get away from everypony, being in seclusion for decades, I suppose I got used to it. And then..." Twilight giggled, gesturing to Rarity, "...this young lady completely ruined my chances at solitude!" she joked, Shining looked over his shoulder at the white mare and chuckled.

Rarity shrunk under her mane at Twilight's words, "But she also saved my life once or twice, without you, I don't think I'd have gotten past the orcs or the harpies." Twilight smiled at Rarity, who blushed behind her mane and chuckled.

"And so...here I am!" Twilight finished.

Shining nodded and smiled at her. "Sounds like you've been through a lot. I can't tell you how glad I am to have you back Twily." Shining sighed happily, giving her a side-hug.

Although embarrassed over the use of her old nickname - the one her father used to call her - she giggled and returned his hug. "So what happened to you?" Twilight asked.

"Well, I wasn't home when it happened, remember? I was at the academy." Shining began, glancing to the side when he noticed Twilight's reaction.

"Of course! The academy, I...I completely forgot about that..." Twilight stopped walking to facehoof, shaking her head in disappointment. All the unnecessary heartache over the years..I'm such an idiot! she scolded herself. "I can't believe I actually let myself believe that you were dead too."

Shining put a hoof on her shoulder, smiling sadly but also assuringly, Twilight grinned half-heartedly in response. "Anyway," Shining continued, " when I came home for a vacation....I suppose you know what I saw." Shining's eyes glossed as he remembered and he wiped a stray tear, "I thought you were dead, so I went back to the academy, and now I'm a captain of the guard, here in Desolace." Shining explained.

"It must have been very traumatic for both of you, you were so young." Rarity broke into the conversation.

Twilight and Shining nodded, and Twilight sniffled as a few more tears slipped past her emotional blockade. "Nonetheless, at least we are back together again." She smiled at Rarity and then Shining before trotting faster, leaving the two behind.

"I can tell it bothers her still." Shining said when Twilight was out of earshot.

"Naturally, she was just a filly if this truly happened over forty years ago. Aren't you also upset over it?" Rarity asked, walking closer to Shining so as to better hear him.

"Of course! It's just, you can only grieve so long before you accept the reality, and I don't think Twilight has yet." Shining replied, casting another worried glance at his sister, who walked ahead with drooping ears.

"Me neither, I haven't known her very long, but I know she has nightmares. She's very touchy on the subject, no matter how good a mood she's in when I ask. She'll snap at me...and...well, I leave her alone." Rarity explained, piquing Shining's interest.

"Perhaps I could ask her about it, I know I haven't seen her in years but, when we were foals, she trusted me." Shining looked down at the ground for a moment, "I wonder if she still does..."

Nijel's Point stood on a ledge in the mountainside, with a dirt path going down to the wastelands below. It wasn't a very sophisticated place, but shelter nonetheless, for many an evil lurked outside the safety of the small village. Twilight scanned her surroundings as they came upon the ledge, there was a tree with a moonwell at it's base, a small protection and blessing for the village. Then there was another dirt ramp that Shining led them to, after reaching the top she saw a hippogryph hatchery to her left, and an inn to her right, with a tall watchtower between the two.

"How long have you been here?" Rarity asked, gazing in awe as hippogryphs circled the town.

"About 10 years, Nijel's Point, however, has been here for centuries...surprisingly." Shining replied, trotting with his tail held high, obviously he was in a better mood than he had been during their conversation.

"I see, do you have skirmishes often?" Rarity asked, promptly gasping as she nearly tripped over a small stone and made Twilight giggle.

"No. Your run-in with the harpies was the first piece of action we've had in months. The soldiers posted here are grateful for that, they've been bored out of their minds." Shining chuckled, Twilight and Rarity laughed along with him. "This way, I'll let you two get settled into the inn. Afterwards I want you to come to my...office.." he pointed to the top of the watchtower, using his hooves to make quotation marks in the air, "..so we can talk." Shining bowed and trotted away, looking back over his shoulder as he left.

"Come on Rarity." Twilight led the way into the inn, trotting upstairs and searching for an empty bed to put her saddlebags on.

"We have to share?!" Rarity moaned.

"What are you talking about? There are two empty beds." Twilight pointed across the room to another bare bed.

"No, I mean with the soldiers! How will I ever get dressed with a bunch of stallions around?" Rarity cried in despair.

"Rarity, most ponies don't even wear clothes, don't be a twit." Twilight rolled her eyes.

"Oh! Right. Eh-heh.." Rarity blushed in embarrassment, "But it's still considered proper to wear them anyways.." she mumbled, placing her saddlebag on the other empty bed, she proceeded to dig through it and pull out a tiny mirror.

A loud shriek rang Twilight's ears, and with a surprised cry she covered them, "Damnit! Rarity, what the hell?" Twilight rubbed her ears and scowled at her.

'My hair! It looks terrible!" Rarity pointed to her mane, it was indeed quite messy, but nothing a simple washing and brushing couldn't fix.

"Good grief, Rarity! You can brush it easily." Twilight grabbed a brush out of her satchel with her telekinesis and fixed the stray hairs. "See?" she turned the mirror towards Rarity again, and Rarity smiled.

"Ah, much better, thank you Twilight. Sorry about that, I'm just not used to the rough life, I'm accustomed to perfect hair, body, and mind." Rarity fixed the collar of her silken shirt as if to prove her point.

Growing up in a palace will do that... Twilight thought to herself. "It's nothing. Just try not to freak out about bad hair. If you don't want it to be messed with, braid it. I don't care if they are out of style, it keeps it tidy in tough situations like battle." she said as she brushed her own hair free of knots and leaves.

"I'll try..." Rarity sighed, and began twining her hair into a long, fancy braid. "Like this?" she asked as she tied the end securely.

"It looks nice Rarity." Twilight mumbled, Rarity was a pain sometimes. "But we should bathe first before styling our manes."

Rarity lit up, "Oh, a bath? That sounds delightful!" she clapped her hooves cheerily and trotted downstairs to go take one. Twilight followed close behind.

Twilight and Rarity were both greatly refreshed after a good bath and now trotted up the spiraling stairs of the watchtower. The view of the desolate landscape loomed beyond the glass-less windows. Rarity was too busy watching her hooves and smacked into Twilight's flank as they came to a halt at a large wooden door with a golden knob. An irritated nicker from Twilight soon ensued, and Rarity chuckled nervously as she backed off of her, "Sorry."

Twilight sighed and let her tense shoulders relax, then, with a deep breath, she stepped forward and knocked. "Come in." Shining Armor's voice sounded from the other side and both ponies entered. "Glad you two could come."

"Where else would we need to be?" Twilight rolled her eyes and chuckled, "And since when are you so formal? All this captain of the guard stuff gotten to your head?" she asked mockingly as she made air-quotes with her hooves.

"Sorry sis, but I'm just doing my job, records have to be made. I'll need to ask a few questions." Shining smiled at his sister's joke and finished writing on a scroll that was laid before him with what looked like clear ink. Blowing gently to dry the paper, he rolled the scroll up, Twilight peered over and couldn't see any ink on the actual parchment.

Noticing his sister's curiosity, Shining Armor explained, "Enchanted invisible ink, its for sending sensitive information, and it can only be read with a complicated spell. Most Horde aren't intelligent enough to figure it out." he handed the scroll to an owl, who chirped as he took off across Stonetalon.

"Interesting." Twilight nodded as she watched the owl leave, "Though the Horde are not as stupid as you claim.." she muttered under her breath as she took a seat on one of the wooden chairs, Rarity did the same.

"First off, I need to know why you are here." Shining brought his chair closer to the desk, placing his hooves under his chin in await of Twilight's response.

"Well, Tyrande sent us, we are on a quest of..." she paused in search of words, "..divine purpose you could say...we are headed to Maraudon..." Twilight explained.

"Maraudon?! Do you know how dangerous that place is? Just getting into the tomb would be hard enough! Don't even tell me you're trying to slay Theradras!" Shining cut her off, his fur bristled in irritation as he stared her down. Her expression told him exactly what he was hoping was not happening. Shining plopped back into his seat and sighed, "That's exactly what you're trying to do isn't it?"

Twilight shrunk in her seat slightly, Gosh, I feel like a little filly again... she thought to herself. Twilight took another deep breath and stood on her hind legs while punctuating her words with a foreleg on the table. "What, you think I don't know that it's dangerous? Am I not capable of taking care of myself? Yes, I am going to Maraudon. You may not know it Shining, but I am a mage, and a powerful one at that! I'm not trying to boast but Tyrande wouldn't have sent me unless she thought I could do it. And she even let her own niece follow along!" Twilight pointed to Rarity, who waved and smiled nervously, "What does that say about my capability?" she snarled, her own fur bristling in annoyance.

"Technically I didn't ask permission..." Rarity muttered under her breath, Twilight was conveniently leaving that part out for her protection though.

Shining flattened his ears, his sister had always been good at making her point, and she hadn't changed. She was also adorably frightening when she was angry, how could he say no? He could try..."I don't know...." he glanced sideways, trying to avoid the subject.

"Don't even think about it! I know what you're doing! And you are not convincing me to change my mind, I'm dead set on this quest." Twilight put her nose in the air defiantly, crossing her forelegs and turning to the side with a huff.

Shining sighed in defeat, she was still his manipulative little sister, she always got what she wanted out of him. "Ok Twilight, I'll let you go..." Twilight grinned in triumph and jumped up to hug him, but he held up a hoof to stop her, "..on one condition."

Twilight bit her lip, thinking for a moment, "O-k...." she murmured, squinting suspiciously at him.

"Let me go with you." Shining said.

"So you still don't trust me to take care of myself?" Twilight narrowed her gaze at him, offended by his suggestion.

Shining smiled, "No, I want to go because I care about you, and I don't want to lose you in any way, I'm never letting you out of my life again." he had trotted over and placed a hoof on her shoulder tenderly

"Ohhh!" Twilight groaned, then with a smirk, she gave him a playful sock on the shoulder, "Ok, you can come with us." Shining grinned and hugged her tightly. "As if I'd ever say no.."

Rarity smiled, she knew from experience that siblings sorted things best on their own.

"That's all the questions I suppose." Shining opened the door, gesturing for them to leave the tower. "I need some time to prepare. I'll tell you when I'm ready."

It didn't take long for Shining to pack, but to Twilight and Rarity it felt like hours. both ponies lay sprawled on the beds they had picked out of boredom. Twilight tossed a pillow with her hooves as she lay on her back, and Rarity sighed as she sewed a hole in a shirt together. "This is taking forever! I could pack everything I have in seconds...if you didn't count books... Medivh had thousands of books..." Twilight whispered the latter of her sentence sadly.

"I can make excuses for him, I've only brought a fraction of my stuff and yet it took me days to catch up to you." Rarity giggled lightly.

Twilight kicked the pillow at her, "Traitor!" she called as it sailed through the air, landing smack dab in Rarity's face.

"You want to play dirty do you?" Rarity sneered as she grabbed the pillow with her telekinesis.

Twilight's eyes widened in realization of her error.

"Ok girls I'm...." Shining Armor trotted up the stairs of the inn and was greeted by feathers. Both of the mares stopped where they were, Twilight held a pillow high above her head, one gripped tightly between her teeth, and was aiming for Rarity's pillow bunker. Rarity was in the midst of grabbing two more pillows, Shining blinked in confusion, "What the hell are you two doing?"

Twilight dropped the pillows and coughed as a few feathers flew into her mouth. Rarity began stuffing feathers back into the pillows. "Uh...we were just...bored?" Twilight chuckled nervously and blushed, to be caught in such a foalish act by her brother was more embarrassing than if by one of the guards.

"I can fix the pillows!" Rarity called as she gently placed all the pillows she had hoarded back where she found them.

Shining just stared as they cleaned up the mess of feathers, "Y-yeah ok, you do that and I'll be waiting...downstairs...yeah." he muttered as he turned tail and trotted downstairs.

As soon as he was gone the mares burst into laughter, "Last time I challenge you to a pillow fight." Twilight chuckled.

"I know, I'm just too good." Rarity tossed her mane and was met with another pillow in her face. "I thought you just said..!" she growled and raise a hoof in warning at Twilight, who giggled mischievously.

Shining returned later to find the guard's room clear of feathers and all pillows back in their respective places. Twilight and Rarity had exhausted themselves and both lay fast asleep in bed. Shining smiled and approached his sister, remembering the time when she was a foal that he'd watch over her in sleep.

Tonight was different, the foalish contentment was gone, Twilight grimaced, mumbled, and sweat profusely. Shining's smile fell, she was having a nightmare, he'd heard Rarity mention them earlier that day.

"You see what I mean?" Rarity had approached the bed while he was distracted.

Shining jumped and tensed, but relaxed when he realized it was Rarity, "I'm sorry, did I wake you?" Shining asked as he recovered from his defensive stance.

"Oh no dear, I wasn't asleep, I was waiting for her to fall asleep first." Rarity placed a hoof on Twilight's forehead and wiped the stray mane out of her face. "I can't explain it, but I feel so motherly when she's like this. I feel like she's just a scared little filly who needs her dam."

Shining looked down, "Maybe she is? When we lost our parents, she was barely eight years old. She might still be a filly at heart, wishing for a mother's comfort that will never come again. I found it through my instructor's wife, she only had an old Mage to watch over her."

Rarity nodded, looking back down at the more intensely sweating unicorn. Twilight kicked and mumbled loudly, tears began to flow from her eyes as she began to call louder, her voice becoming clearer. "Mom..." she sobbed, grabbing Rarity's hoof and burying her muzzle in it while she cried.

Rarity gasped and placed a hoof on her forehead, murmuring foreign words as her horn began to glow with warm, yellow light. "Luna be with you.." she finished in the common tongue.

Twilight hiccuped in her sleep from the sobs, but her crying had died down, a few stray tears sliding over her cheeks. She took a deep, but shaky, breath as she relaxed and fell still.

"What did you do?" Shining asked, relieved to see his sister calm and peaceful again.

"A prayer against nightmares, these are strong ones, of that I'm sure. However, light magic works remarkably well against it, obviously it comes from a dark source. The fact that I've seen it every night since I've met her seems to point to a inner darkness. Something only she can get rid of." Rarity explained.

Shining sighed, leaning forward to gently kiss Twilight's damp forehead, "I wish I could help..."

Twilight awoke refreshed the next morning, much to Shining 's relief. They made ready and departed from Nijel's Point within a few hours. Although she was glad to have him there, Twilight was still unsure of Shining's motives, he seemed to think she was a little school filly still, she snorted in frustration at the thought. I can take care of myself.

"You seem quiet." Rarity fell back to walk alongside Twilight, startling her. "Penny for your thoughts?"

Twilight recovered from her surprise and smiled briefly, "Mmm, maybe..." Rarity grinned and pulled out a coin, nudging her shoulder, "Haha! Ok!" Twilight laughed quietly. With a sigh, she glanced ahead at Shining Armor, who was blissfully ignorant of her concerns. "I'm just worried that Shining still thinks I'm his helpless little sister, innocent and sweet. That little filly was driven out of me when my parents died." Twilight furrowed her brow at the memory.

Rarity nodded, "I understand, but I'm sure it as he said, he is just scared of losing you. I would be. I have a little sister...well, she's not so little anymore, she's almost 23." Rarity pulled out a tiny, crude painting of herself and a young white mare and let Twilight see.

"I can see the family resemblance." Twilight chuckled, despite her two-tone mane and green eyes, the younger mare looked much like Rarity.

"I'd do anything to keep her safe, anything..." Rarity put the picture away.

Twilight sighed, "I guess you're right. But still, I hope he doesn't think I'm not...capable. You know what I mean?" Twilight kicked a rock out of her way, glancing at Rarity.

"Yes I do. You have every right to be worried, just don't let it affect your judgement. Shining Armor seems like a loving brother who only cares about your safety." Rarity gave Twilight a reassuring smile and trotted ahead to fill the gap between Twilight and Shining.

Twilight watched her go and shrugged her shoulders,I suppose Rarity is right, I'm being silly, Shining is my brother, and he loves me. More than I can imagine. She smiled as she trotted up to her brother, nuzzling him as he walked and making him jump in surprise.

"Oh, hey Twily! What was that for?" Shining chuckled as he nuzzled her back.

"I just realized how lucky I am to have a good brother like you." Twilight replied, "I think I wasn't truly appreciating the fact that you are alive...and I'm sorry for that."

Shining smiled again and gently tugged her mane like he did when they were foals. Then he smirked and chuckled, "I know, I am pretty awesome aren't I?"

"Shut up!" Twilight scolded and nudged him playfully, he laughed and nudged her back.

"So, that's Maraudon?" Rarity gulped as the trio gazed upon the towering stone doors before them. The entrance was carved in such a way that it looked like a large, unknown creature's mouth.

"I guess so, we should hurry, I hear centaurs aren't very friendly to trespassers." Shining glanced nervously around.

"C-centaurs?!" Rarity gulped again, hiding behind Twilight for protection and receiving a glare of disapproval from her pony shield. "How do we open the doors?" Rarity asked after her moment of fright had ceased, tapping a hoof on the solid stone.

"I'll handle this." Twilight shoved Rarity aside, closing her eyes as her horn glowed. The doors were encased in her purple glow as she raised her head slowly and opened her eyes. The doors began to slide open, the grinding of stone shook the ground as the doors vanished into the stone walls. "See? Easy." Twilight smiled and trotted inside, Rarity and Shining shared a glance before following closely behind. The stone doors slid shut ominously upon their entering, causing the ponies to jump.

Directly in front of them as they entered was a bridge, after which came two sets of stairs, one to the right, and one to the left(both led to the same area below). Twilight turned to the left, carefully descending the short staircase, to her right were two centaur statues, guarding an empty room. Twilight peeked into the room before she took another left turn, following the tunnel that led under the bridge.

This tunnel stretched on for some time before it came to a four-way crossing, the tunnel to the right was filled with many topaz crystals that jutted out from the walls. The tunnel to the left was also filled with crystals, but they were amethyst instead. The tunnel ahead was bare, leading into a lush, plant-filled oasis. The like of which seemed impossible underground.

"Which way do we go?" Rarity asked, peering curiously at the tunnel with amethyst crystals.

"I-I'm not sure..." Shining stared down the tunnel with topaz crystals.

"Why don't we go down each? Surely Theradras lives in one of them." Twilight trotted towards the tunnel to the right, "Let's do orange first." she called back as she disappeared down the tunnel. Twilight stopped at a fairly large crystal and - using her magic - she broke it in half, then nodded as she continued.

"What was that for?" Rarity asked, meanwhile she took the opportunity to collect the fragments of topaz that had fallen.

"Marking, so we know we've been here before." Twilight replied, looking back over her shoulder as she responded. "Do you seriously carry a gem bag with you everywhere?"

Rarity looked up from said bag and chuckled nervously. Twilight scoffed and began to trot forward again, promptly yelping in surprise as her hoof slipped.

"Twilight!" Shining broke into a brief gallop, sliding to a stop to help her back onto the path and saving her from a thirty foot fall. "You ok?" Shining frantically examined Twilight, who brushed his hooves away in irritation.

"I'm fine, I'm fine! I just didn't see it there, that's all." Twilight rolled her eyes and lit up her horn, looking over the chasm, "I could have survived that, but thanks." Twilight shook her coat, ridding it of dust before continuing down the path. Shining sighed, glancing back at the chasm once more before following Twilight.

"What the hell did she mean by 'I can survive that?' Nopony could survive that fall.." Shining muttered as they walked.

"She's a Mage." Rarity explained, "She - along with priests like myself - can make herself as light as a feather."

Shining blushed in embarrassment, "Oh, I forgot..." He looked ahead at his sister, a grimace crossing his face when he wondered what would have happened had he not come.

Twilight was more aware of her footing now, and carefully placed her hooves as she walked. It made Shining smile, then promptly crash into Twilight's flank as she came to a dead stop. "What are you.." Shining was quickly muffled by Twilight's hoof.

"Shh!" She hissed, motioning for him to look around the corner, Shining peeked around, there were giant topaz elementals patrolling the path ahead, far too many to sneak by.

"How are we going to get past those?" Shining whispered, gulping at the size of their giant stone fists, easily capable of crushing a pony, or two, give or take.

"I could try a cloaking spell, though it most likely won't work." Twilight said, "My master never got around to teaching me, but I've read a few books on it."

"Wait, isn't that dangerous?" Rarity asked.

"Isn't what dangerous?"

"Casting a spell without knowing how it works." Rarity clarified.

Twilight pondered for a moment, "I suppose so, but Theradras could be down this tunnel, what if we never find her? They are only guarding this place because they have something to guard." Twilight said as she stood, preparing to cast it.

"What about an illusion spell? its easier..." Shining began.

"But it only lasts a few seconds, this cloaking spell can last up to two minutes." Twilight gave him a glare that told him her decision was final. She stood back, concentrating carefully on the spell, arcane magic began to surround her horn, swirling around with increasing speed. Twilight grunted and began to shake, but she kept the spell up, holding on as long as she could. She could feel her horn beginning to strain under the pressure, and pain wracked her skull as it became too much. Suddenly the magic vanished in a sickening pop, and with a gasp, she crumpled to the ground in exhaustion.

"Twily?!" Shining galloped over and sat on his haunches, holding her head on his lap, "Are you ok?"

"Ow..." Twilight joked, chuckling briefly and wincing as she did, Shining helped her to sit up. "Well, the books said it takes a lot of power to cast a cloaking spell, obviously I'm not experienced enough." Twilight sighed as she rubbed her horn gingerly. Pulling herself out of Shining's protective hooves, she stood completely. She stumbled slightly but kept to her legs with a smile and looked up at them triumphantly.

"Want me to carry you?" Shining asked when he saw her difficulties.

"No, I'm fine." Twilight tried taking a step, she wobbled with the effort, but managed to keep her footing. "That's the last time I try a spell I haven't practiced." she mumbled, taking another step, however, she failed to stay on her hooves this time and toppled onto the ground, her hooves tangling around each-other like a newborn foal. Shining trotted over to her, kneeling down on his forelegs and motioning for her to get on. Twilight sighed, "Fine..." she muttered as she rolled her eyes, climbing onto his back.

"That's better, let's go, Rarity." Shining checked to make sure Twilight was secure, then started back the way they came. Rarity walking beside him and examined Twilight. She cast a spell as she walked, a bright shimmer of light surrounding Twilight.

"What was that for?" Twilight's face was against Shining's neck, making Rarity stifle a giggle at the look of her cheek pressed up against it.

"It's..um, a renewing spell, for weakened bodies. It takes time, but you will heal faster." Rarity explained, straightening Twilight's shirt, then with a satisfied nod, she trotted ahead of Shining. Twilight looked down at her shirt and sighed in annoyance.

They came to the crossing again, this time choosing the path of amethyst crystals. Shining was very careful not to jostle Twilight as she lay on his back, and she was grateful for it. Medivh would've been very disappointed in her for attempting a spell without practice. Would've... she sighed inwardly. Twilight closed her eyes to hide any tears that threatened to show. The memory of those many years in study was heart-wrenchingly painful, she already had Rarity trying to ask about her past. Naturally she shut her out, how could she not? It was just too much to talk about. But if Shining asked her...she didn't know if she could keep it from him.

They had been walking for some time now, and Twilight - in all her thoughts - was nearly lulled to sleep by the gentle rhythm of Shining's stride. "What is that?" Rarity asked, Twilight opened her eyes and glanced ahead, the tunnel ahead continued, but a strange substance like water swirled in the way. Twilight slipped from Shining's back carefully, receiving a disapproving snort from her brother. She tossed her mane in rebellion of his opinion and reached out with a shaky hoof to touch the substance.

"It's a portal." Twilight noted. She recognized the cool, watery feel of the magic. She also saw how her hoof vanished beneath the surface, not reappearing on the illusionary "other side", which appeared to be more of the amethyst tunnel stretching on forever. Twilight turned to face them, "Want to take a chance?" she motioned towards the swirling magic.

Shining approached her carefully, peering into the portal, "It is most likely the way to Theradras, considering most would turn back from the portal out of fear."

Twilight thought about it and nodded, "Perhaps, what do you say?" she asked.

Shining drew himself up and walked closer, taking a deep breath before he plunged himself into the portal. Although they expected it, Rarity and Twilight gasped as he vanished.

"Come on! We need to follow him!" Rarity galloped through the portal, Twilight hobbling close behind. She gingerly pressed herself through the portal, gasping when the cold substance touched her face and sent a dull, chilly pain through her body as it pulled her from one place to another. Twilight opened her eyes in an instant as the feeling vanished, then she realized she was falling, there was no floor under her hooves. She began to scream as she fell, looking down to see an enormous waterfall that poured into a deep pool. Her eyes widened in terror even though she knew she could survive, for Shining and Rarity were swimming to the bank already.

Twilight took in a deep breath as she plunged into surprisingly warm water, surfacing within seconds, She breathed deep gulps of air, flailing her hooves about now she frantically paddled towards the bank. "Help?" Twilight called when she realized she was getting nowhere. Shining's attention was immediately caught and he leapt back into the water to pull her to the bank. Twilight sighed in relief as she gingerly stepped onto solid ground.

The actual flooring of the cave was some inches underwater, so Twilight couldn't lay down to rest. She was about to ask Shining to carry her again when a resonating growl reached her ears. All three ponies jumped, turning away from the water and facing towards the direction of the sound. Ahead of them lay a wide tunnel, natural pillars of white stone held the ceiling up. Ferns and vines grew all around the walls of the cave. For a small moment they were caught in the beauty of the cavern, then Shining saw the source of the growl they had heard.

"Hide!" Shining shoved Rarity and Twilight behind the nearest pillar as the growls neared. He peered around the corner, gasping as he pulled his head back, "It's a hydra, three hydras in fact." He whispered, motioning for them to move around the pillar.

Twilight thought for a moment, "Those are easy to kill, my mentor told me of many creatures, hydras have three heads, each has a brain, but the smaller heads rely on the largest head for mobility. Take out the middle head, and the whole beast is immobilized." she whispered.

"Easier said than done, there are three of them!" Rarity hissed, glancing at her dagger, "How do you suggest we kill all three?"

"We just try." Twilight said, grunting when her horn throbbed as she used her magic to lift her sword. Shining followed her movement, and Rarity unsheathed her dagger. "Shining, can you take the first one?" Twilight asked.

Shining took in a deep breathe and nodded, "Follow my lead..." he whispered, peering once more around the pillar. "Now!" he called as they all charged, or at least as Rarity and Shining did, Twilight hobbled along behind them, constantly tripping.

The nearest hydra turned it's attention to them and hissed loudly. It's lustrous white scales shimmered the colors of the rainbow in the light as it charged at them. The smaller heads stretched out and snapped at Shining's legs as he galloped. They hissed angrily as they missed, snapping more as Shining leapt over the heads, aiming his sword for the largest head.

The largest struck forwards like a viper, Shining pulled his shield forward from it's place on his back and blocked the attack. The hydra roared in fury and struck again, Shining sidestepped it's attack and brought his blade down across the beast's neck. Blood splattered upon the water and Shining as the largest hydra head toppled from it's former place. Shining whirled around to face the other two heads, which now writhed in confusion as their body collapsed. He proceeded to chop off their heads swiftly, hardly leaving room for them to act.

Both the other hydras had been alerted, but only one charges the two white unicorns. The second noticed an easier conquest.

Rarity was busy charging the second hydra, and Shining joined her. Rarity aimed her dagger at the main head of the screeching serpent as she ran. With a determined yell she flung it expertly at the creature's brain, there was a loud, uncomfortable squelch as it hit home.

Rarity smiled as the creature was immobilized and collapsed, Shining finished it off as he had done to the other. Rarity grunted as she yanked her dagger from the largest head, a small spurt of blood following the removal of the blade. She grinned in triumph briefly, then she remembered something and looked about, "Where is the third?" she asked in confusion.

Shining's eyes widened and he frantically glanced around, "Twilight!" He yelled as he saw the third hydra bearing down on Twilight, who held her ground, despite her weakness. Shining galloped as fast as he could to her defense, she was swinging her sword at the heads as they snapped at her, stabbing one just above it's eye, enraging it.

The hydra screeched in pain, reeling back with a snarl as it aimed for her legs, "Look out!" Shining called as it struck, he winced as Twilight's scream reached his ears. The creature had gotten ahold of her hind leg, shaking it's head violently and preparing to swallow her.

Shining yelled in rage as he leapt towards the head and chopped at it's neck. His blade sliced easily through the scaly flesh and Rarity rushed to help Twilight, who had toppled from it's mouth, now lying half-submerged in water and clutching at her mangled leg.

Shining panted as the final hydra collapsed, "Twilight?" He turned to see her, his eyes immediately caught sight of her leg. The hydra's teeth had shredded the skin, and he could see the bone, but at least she hadn't lost the limb.

"I can help, but it will hurt." Rarity panted as she was examining the leg, Twilight nodded.

"Returning...ngh..the...favor huh?" she tried to joke, instead grimacing in pain as Rarity began to cast the healing spell.

"Twilight, what were you thinking?" Shining held her hoof, stroking her mane from her face.

"Well.." Twilight grinned, "..its like Medivh said, I...never do..think" she chuckled briefly and began to cough. Rarity looked up momentarily out of concern before continuing her work on Twilight's leg.

Twilight groaned and piqued Rarity's interest again, she was growing pale and her eyes began to roll back in her head. "Twilight?" Rarity stood and moved closer, gently smacking her cheeks, "Stay awake." she ordered. Twilight blinked rapidly and tried to hold her head up, but her willpower quickly lost the battle. She slumped in Shining's arms as she fainted.

"I'm really glad I came. If I had let her go, who knows what would have happened to her? She'd most likely have died already." Shining stroked his sister's purple mane tenderly as he held her. Rarity was sweating as she worked her magic, she nodded carefully, trying not to break her concentration.

"I couldn't agree more, I'm glad you came too." Rarity lifted the injured leg further and grunted for the final stage of the spell. She gasped as she finally finished, for healing spells took great energy, even more so for severe wounds.

"There..." She placed the scarred leg back into the water, "I did my best, but I'm afraid she'll probably have to live with her scars. If I had some moonwell water I could have done more..." Rarity explained. The leg was thoroughly patched up, long, white lines ran along the edges that had been mangled and torn.

Shining observed her handiwork, "I doubt a master healer could have done better, Rarity." he reassured, but Rarity only smiled weakly, still upset with herself. "Twilight?" Shining shook his sister gently to wake her, a few gentle cheek slaps were added into the mix by Rarity. Twilight furrowed her brow and groaned as she slowly opened her eyes, which were slightly crossed.

Blinking away the blurriness, she glanced at Shining, "What happened?" She mumbled, sitting up slowly "A-ah!!" she yelped and moved to clutch at her leg.

"What? It shouldn't hurt anymore, I healed.." Rarity paused as she carefully felt her leg, "Damnit! The bone is broken, how did I miss that?" Rarity gently smacked her horn, "Stupid thing!" she mumbled. "I'm sorry, my magic reserves are gone. I can't perform another healing spell for at least an hour, that was a major wound."

Shining looked around, "I suppose we'll have to stay here for the night..."

Rarity's eyes widened, "What?! We can't stay here, we at least need to get out of the water. But what if more creatures come? I'm certain hydras aren't the only things here. I can only imagine how horrid they might be." Rarity looked around nervously, "Oh look, a butterfly..." she observed as a large Blue Morpho flew past their heads and landed on a Moon Lily in the water.

Shining pondered the options for a moment, they could keep moving, but that would be too hard on Twilight. Rarity was right about the cave, sleeping in water wouldn't bode well for a healthy pony, let alone an injured one. Then a thought occurred to him, Why didn't I think of it before? he asked himself. "I know! Maybe...I could do it? You know, fix it?" Shining offered.

"You know healing spells?" Twilight asked groggily, her eyes were still slightly crossed as she tried to focus on him.

"All unicorn soldiers need to know basic healing spells in case of emergency healing. Like, for instance, when a healer is injured." Shining motioned for Rarity to switch places with him, she obliged and supported Twilight's neck. Shining took a deep breath, holding Twilight's hind leg gingerly.

"Oh Luna...you haven't done this in a while have you?" Twilight teased, Shining closed his eyes as magic swirled around his horn, Twilight yelped as he moved her leg and the bone snapped back into place. She then grimaced as it was followed by a burning sensation that fused the bone back together.

Shining grunted as he finished the spell and gasped when he dropped her newly healed leg back into the water. Twilight took deep breaths and began to gingerly move her leg around, smiling as it obeyed her commands.

She took a deep breath and stood shakily, as soon as Shining stood up she threw her forelegs around his neck in a tight hug. Shining fell back onto his haunches laughing, "How are you still alive?" he teased.

"I manage." Twilight shrugged, standing once more and turning to Rarity, who nuzzled her happily. She noticed the tunnel ahead, and remembering the reason they were here, she turned to face her friends. They looked to her eagerly, she smiled and picked up her sword from where it had landed. "Now let's go get Theradras!" Twilight sheathed the blade and began to walk towards the tunnels, favoring her recently healed leg as she walked. If this is all you can throw at us, I'd be quaking in my hooves. We're coming for you, Theradras.

Theradras

Chapter 5: Theradras

Twilight winced as she walked, her leg was still freshly healed, thus she felt a sharp pain in each step. She was hardly ready to stop her trek though, she had a mission, and when she was determined nothing would get in her way.

Despite her protests, Shining walked beside her to support her while she walked. Twilight loved him very much, but his protectiveness was annoying to her, she never felt that she needed protecting. She thought back to her father's words when she was younger, he always called her stubborn, "Stubborn as a mule, that filly!" Twilight let a brief smile grace her lips before it fell again. Even after so many years, the pain of losing them was fresh in her mind.

"You alright Twily?" Shining's voice invaded her thoughts, Twilight looked up at him for a moment in irritation, then she sighed and hung her head.

"Look, I-I'm fine, I don't...need..." Twilight trailed off as her voice caught in an unexpected sob. She fell back on her haunches and Shining's comforting hoof was gently pushed away as she covered her face with her hooves.

Shining sighed as he pulled his hoof back, looking up as Rarity approached him with a frown on her face. "I only asked her if she was alright..." Shining held both hooves up in defense from her gaze as if he had been accused.

"I didn't say it was your fault, Shining. Perhaps it would be best to make camp?" Rarity whispered, then gestured to Twilight, who had resolved to curl into a ball and hide her face in her hooves.

"Of course." Shining sighed and began to unpack his saddlebag, pulling out many a camping necessity.

Rarity's eye was caught when he pulled out a small tent, "My word! How did that fit in your bags?" she trotted over eagerly, looking the contraption over as it lay on the ground.

"It's compact, easy to carry for light travel. The guards usually have them. I was going to let you and Twilight use it..." Shining explained.

"Oh no not me! As much as I'd like it...Twilight needs her space, lets let her use it alone. I'll take turns on night watch with you." Rarity held her hoof up in protest while she talked, looking over to Twilight in the midst of her sentence.

Twilight's ears pricked at the mention of her name, and she curled into a tighter ball, determined not to let them hear more of the sobs she was failing to contain. She was mentally scolding herself for losing control of her emotions in front of them.

Shining nodded and began setting up the tent, Rarity collected flammable debris into a bundle, readying to cast a spell to light it. "No fire!" Shining warned quietly, "Not yet at least, let me cast my shield spell first."

Rarity's tensed shoulders relaxed and she let her horn's magic fizzle out. "Alright then, I'll fetch water..."

"That won't be necessary." Twilight's voice sounded, causing both her unicorn companions to freeze in their tracks. "I can conjure water, if you're thirsty, just tell me." Twilight turned to face them, and while it was still evident she had been crying, she did her best to cover up the fact.

Twilight's steps were graceful and upbeat, as if she had never broken down in the first place. Rarity and Shining exchanged looks of concern, she was obviously in pain over something, but she seemed determined not to let them help. And she was, she didn't want them trying to solve the problem, though a comforting hoof or warm body to sleep next to was tempting. Not that she needed one...of course not.

Twilight hummed to herself while she worked, it was an old Thalassian lament she had favored in her magic training. It told the tale of how the Thalassian elf ponies lost the fight to the Scourge in Quel'Danas. Quite a haunting tale it was, but Twilight enjoyed the tune nonetheless.

"Anar'alah.. Anar'alah belore..." Rarity's voice sang quietly, Twilight's head whipped around to face the smiling unicorn.

"You know the song too?" Twilight's face broke into a grin.

"Indeed, the story has often brought tears to my eyes, it's so tragic!" Rarity put a hoof to her forehead dramatically.

Twilight giggled, taking a deep breath, "Sin'dorei...." she continued singing, and Rarity's grin grew wider.

Shining put a silencing spell upon the camp as soon as they started singing, no matter how quite they were, it would undoubtedly draw attention to them if a creature heard it.

"Shindu fallah na.." Twilight continued.

"Sin'dorei..." Rarity joined her in singing the next verse. "Anar'alah, Shindu Sin'dorei, Shindu fallah na
Sin'dorei..."

Twilight closed her eyes and continued vocalizing, just as she remembered the song being performed in Darnassus. Shining smiled, he hadn't known she could sing, and her voice was angelic, along with Rarity's.

"Anar'alah belore.. Shindu Sin'dorei, Shindu fallah na." Rarity continued, her voice picking up in volume, Shining internally thanked himself for putting a sound barrier up around them.

"Sin'dorei....Anar'alah, belore.... Belore......" Twilight finished the last verse alone, as Rarity began to wipe tears, it was indeed a powerfully sad song, to those who understood the meaning.

Shining clapped quietly, "I didn't know you could sing Twily."

Twilight blushed, "I practice now and then...Medivh..." she halted herself and widened her eyes before clearing her throat, "Ahem, I mean, I had a passion for old Highborne songs. My mentor had a large opera house in his castle - if you can believe it - I sung there all the time. Granted, most of my audience were just the servants, but I still enjoyed it."

"I see...wait...castle?!" Rarity exclaimed, trotting up to Twilight (and invading personal boundaries) in her excitement. "You lived in a castle for forty years?"

Twilight looked at the beaming unicorn in surprise for a moment, then smiled, "Yes. Karazhan, that's the name of the estate. Though most people seem to think the castle is abandoned now."

Shining's eyes widened and Rarity paled to be whiter than her coat already was. "Karazhan? But, that castle is haunted! Nopony's been there for thirty years."

Twilight's brow furrowed in confusion, "Thirty years wha...What are you talking about? I lived there just two years ago and it was fine! No ghosts or haunting anywhere."

"Perhaps it's just a rumor...?" Rarity suggested. Twilight and Shining exchanged glances and nodded hesitantly.

"Maybe it's just Karazhan's location? The Dread Pass is a rather gloom and spooky place." Shining shrugged.

"Well in any case, as soon as this is over I'm going back there. I still want to make sure it isn't true..." Twilight looked downcast as she spoke, she hoped what they had said was not true, but there was still only one way to find out.

"Perhaps you should get some sleep Twilight? It's late and we have a mission in the morning." Rarity ushered Twilight into the tent, sighing in relief when she complied willingly.

Twilight played with the hem of her cloak as she lay in wait for much needed yet unwanted sleep. Her thoughts focused on Karazhan, it was a majestic castle, hundreds of rooms, many dozens of stories tall. Her favorite part of the castle was it's library, which in itself was more than four stories tall, the main floor was as big as a ballroom. The thousands of books in that library had kept her occupied for a great many years.

The words of Shining and Rarity deeply distressed her, Twilight had been at the castle only a couple of years before. What had led ponies to believe it was haunted? Normally she would dismiss such thoughts as petty superstition, but since Medivh's death, she had wondered if his magic remained. Though she hadn't stayed long enough to find out, she couldn't help but feel something might have happened to the remaining residents of the castle.

"Stop worrying yourself, its just folk-talk, surely nothing serious..." Twilight scolded herself and rolled over, attempting to become more comfortable. She blew air at her bangs when they fell across her face and tickled her eye. Her thoughts now allowed to drift, she thought of how deeply she missed sitting next to Medivh in the observatory. Looking at the stars and naming each constellation.

He often told her of the Titans, majestic beings that created Azeroth, and the stars above. She missed those stories, they helped her to sleep at night. Knowing there were greater beings out there watching over her world, made her feel safer. Her hoof found the tiny emerald she had hung about her neck two years before. She opened her eyes when her consciousness caught up to the move. Holding the sparkling green gem just beyond her muzzle, she sighed and let her eyelids close, gently squeezing a tear from her tired eyes. Inhaling deeply, she relaxed her hooves and pulled her cloak tighter around her shoulder before she let sleep come.

"Twilight? Twilight wake up!" Twilight sat up with a start, her tired eyes foggy and heavy from her sleep. She shook her head and rubbed at her eyes with the back of her leg, glancing up at Shining Armor. He looked quite worried, and eyed her carefully before he spoke. "We need to leave soon. Are you alright?"

Twilight then remembered, it was another nightmare, the same as always. "I-I'm fine..." she whispered as she wiped cold sweat from under her horn.

"No you're not, Twily...please, tell me what's wrong." Shining had knelt beside her now, using his telekinesis on the hem of her cloak to clean caking tears from her cheeks. Twilight looked down, her eyes rapidly bouncing from her hooves to the blanket. She wasn't ready, not now, she didn't want him to worry more. "Please?" Shining's voice sounded beside her ear again.

Twilight grimaced and jerked her head in his direction, "I said I'm fine!" she snapped, receiving a startled blink and slack-jawed mouth in response.

After his initial shock over her outburst, Shining sighed, closing his eyes slowly, "I know you better than that Twily.." He stood to leave his tail brushing gently against her cheek as he turned, whether it was on purpose or not remained a mystery to Twilight. "....but I can take a hint. I'll let you tell me when you're ready. Even if it pains me to see you like this." Shining said over his shoulder in a tone that clearly said; "You've hurt me" before leaving.

Twilight groaned and flopped onto her blanket, blinking back unwanted tears as the tent flaps fell to their former places. Putting her head in her hooves she inhaled deeply and shakily to steady her emotions. Snapping at him was not her intention, but she felt so confused, so frustrated with these dreams, she just couldn't bring herself to talk about it. Even if she could, she wasn't sure she would anyways. If she could get past it she would leave it at that, the past.

Twilight took one final deep breath and stood, rummaging around in her pile of clothes as she dressed herself again. After she had re-fastened her crimson cloak upon her shoulders, she sheathed her sword and stepped outside the tent. Rarity smiled at her, but she had clearly been talking to a downcast Shining Armor, who sat a few inches away from her. Her smile seemed forced, and Twilight couldn't blame her, still limping heavily on her hind leg, she tentatively walked towards them.

"Rarity, could I talk to Shining...alone?" Twilight asked, looking to the alabaster unicorn for an answer.

"Of course, Twilight." Rarity nodded and made for the other side of the camp.

Twilight shuffled next to her brother and carefully lowered herself onto her haunches, looking about anxiously. An awkward silence fell upon them, leaving her alone in her thoughts. "I'm not mad at you Twilight." Shining said in a near-whisper. Twilight looked at him in surprise, she hadn't expected him to talk first. "I'm just upset, I suppose, I don't really get why you wouldn't want to tell me about it. I'm your brother, I could find a way to help in the least!" Shining punctuated his last sentence by tossing his hooves in the air and letting them fall back to his sides.

Twilight looked down at the ground in shame, "I'm sorry Shining...I promise I-I'll tell you..when I'm ready." she said hesitantly, peeking up through her bangs.

Shining sighed and nodded, moving to stand, Twilight intercepted him with a tight hug, causing him to fall onto his back in surprise. "Twily wha..?" he mumbled, taking in the fact that she was hugging him willingly. She had initially refused or protested against any physical comfort from him since they had gotten to Maraudon. Now he tentatively pat her back in return, receiving a tighter squeeze in response. Twilight looked up at him with a smile before letting go, trotting away from him gaily, despite the limp in her step.

"I take it she apologized then?" Rarity chuckled as she approached, helping Shining to his hooves.

"Yes, you could say that. But she still won't tell me about the dreams. And I can't help but be worried..." Shining looked at his sister sadly as she hummed a tune to herself while packing her saddlebags.

"Like I said Shining, give her time, she'll open up when she's ready." Rarity gave his shoulder a reassuring pat and trotted off to help Twilight pack.

Shining nodded and followed suit, although he was still worried about Twilight - and he would be either way - he put it to the back burner. His job now was to help Twilight with her mission, personal problems would come later. I suppose... he thought to himself.

Twilight led the way through the caverns, carefully peeking around corners and turns before proceeding. So far they hadn't met any creatures, but that didn't make them feel any safer. The fact that it was easy as it was to sneak around set them on edge, fur raised and ears swiveling nervously as they walked.

Although it was a dangerous place, it was still beautiful, somehow sunlight managed to filter down from the heavens into the deep caverns. Whether by magic or by natural means, plants and lovely insects were abundant in every nook and cranny. Rarity sneezed a few times when butterflies landed on her nose, causing the colorful insects to flit away frantically, and leaving Shining and Twilight in a fit of nervous giggles.

Soon the sound of running water met their ears, it was still a distance away, but they heard it nonetheless. "Is there a waterfall up ahead?" Rarity asked, her ears were perked firmly towards the sound as they walked.

"Yes, not that that's necessarily a good thing." Twilight looked over her shoulder towards Rarity as she spoke, "It means we're close to Theradras."

"I thought that's who we were after?" Shining cocked his head in confusion.

"Yes." Twilight nodded, "But we don't know if she knows we're here yet. If she does, we're walking right into a trap. If she doesn't, we still have to fight our way to her."

"Fight what? We haven't seen anything since the hydras." Rarity asked.

"Exactly, all the more likely that they are making it easy for us on purpose." Twilight had turned around to face them now, ears swiveled backwards to catch any sounds from behind. "We need to proceed with caution, Theradras may have gone mad, but I can bet my right hoof she's not completely out of it."

Shining nodded, putting a hoof to his chin in thought, glancing about as he did. Rarity looked around nervously, eyes wide and hooves shuffling. Twilight's ear twitched, she turned about halfway, "Quiet guys! I hear something..." she hissed at her companions, more so to Rarity, who halted her movements with a blush.

Twilight rolled her eyes and looked down the tunnel, she saw nothing, but she could hear something. A deep rumble echoed through the caverns, dust and tiny rocks fell from the ceiling, and all three ponies widened their stances to keep balanced. "What is that?" Shining called out when the rumbling paused.

Twilight opened her mouth to respond when a second quake threw them off-balance once again. All three ponies made for the nearest shelter, the likes of which being a large frond. The rumbling ceased momentarily once they had hidden, Twilight listened carefully, panting and tense, as if ready to run at a moments notice. The rumbling occurred again, not as powerful now, "They are following a pattern, and it's getting further away.." Twilight mumbled, putting a hoof to her chin while she thought about what they could be facing. "Giants!" Twilight gasped in realization, "Don't you guys remember the stories? Theradras had giant stone guardians protecting her sanctuary!" The purple unicorn turned to her companions as she spoke.

"Oh, right...I do remember something about that. But, how are we going to take down giants?" Shining glanced at his sword in consideration, stumbling at the next quake.

Twilight thought hard, biting her lip, there was hardly anything to do. Giants had rock for skin, there is not much swords could do against that. They were slow, granted, but they had long strides, and could easily catch up to a galloping pony. If they were quiet enough, perhaps they could sneak past, but giants had keen eyesight, it'd be hard either way...

"What about a teleportation spell?" Rarity suggested.

"I don't know, I'm still recovering from my foolish attempt at an invisibility spell. It all depends on the distance, ponies carried with me, and whether or not the giants spot us." Twilight looked up at her horn while she spoke, the thought of a teleportation spell alone gave her a headache.

Rarity sighed, looking at the caverns around them as if they might yield an answer. "I know!" Shining exclaimed quietly, causing both mares to blink at him curiously. "Twilight, remember that magic trickster from when we were little foals?" he asked.

Twilight sat on her haunches and thought about it. "I think so, Trixie was her name right?"

"Right, she cast this weird spell that caused the air to shimmer around her. While she was behind it, she could move about without anypony seeing her. What type of spell is that?" Shining explained quickly before he looked to his sister for her answer.

Twilight blinked, "It's called an illusion spell, you tried to get me to do it yesterday. It only lasts about twenty seconds, and it's flimsy, mages usually use it for quick getaways." she clarified.

"Is it simple enough for you to cast? We could use it to sneak past the giants." Rarity proposed.

"Yes, it is indeed simple, but like I said, it is flimsy, we'd only have twenty seconds - tops - to make it past the giants." Twilight stood and looked around the corner of the cavern wall. The tunnel ahead was alight with a natural glow, seemingly leading to the outside. "I need to see what we are up against to be sure it's a safe strategy." she turned to Shining for a brief moment while she spoke, and if waiting for him to stop her.

Shining nodded slowly, "We've got your back..."

Twilight smiled, turning to trot out and into the tunnel. Following the light swiftly led her to a large opening, big enough for giants to pass through, that was certain. Now that she thought about it, all of the caverns were tall enough for giants. Ahead of her was a ledge of stone, marbled by mosses and small ferns. To her right was a bridge, long, thin, and guarded by giant stone ponies. The giants stood unwavering, simply staring ahead. Twilight noticed another one of them slowly turning around on the far side of the bridge, That must have been the one causing the quakes we felt. Twilight made a mental note of just how heavy these elementals were, they shook the ground violently with each step, four steps, each within five seconds of eachother.

"We'll have to make a move now, otherwise that one will shake us to our deaths." Twilight indicated the giant who had just finished its slow turnabout. Shining and Rarity readied themselves and followed Twilight as she galloped towards a nearby fern. They hid behind it carefully, trying not to disturb the fronds so as to keep from attracting the attention of the giants.

Twilight took in deep, calming breaths as her adrenaline began to surge. Heart pounding, she steeled herself and closed her eyes, focusing on the arcane energy in the air. "I'm casting...be ready.." she whispered to her companions, who tensed in preparation. Twilight took one more deep breath, she pictured the bridge in her mind. Using her horn to determine where they were, how far to the nearest hiding place, and carefully channeling the energy in the air into itself.

The spell was, indeed, a simple one, but she took her time due to her magical reserves having been over-exhausted recently. Plus she also wanted it to last as long as possible, if it cut out when they were only halfway to the nearest hiding spot, they were doomed. "Now!" Twilight whispered, galloping from behind the fern, Rarity and Shining close on her heels.

They made it past the first two stone ponies, who barely blinked as they passed. Rarity noticed a faint shimmer above them, the spell concealed the path Twilight was leading them on, giving the illusion that nothing was truly there. Twilight came to a skidding halt just behind another large fern, panting in relief.

"It worked!" Shining whispered, looking back at the path they had taken, the spell faded mere seconds after they had made it.

"Yes, it did...but we need a backup plan." Twilight looked at the path ahead, considering once again how much distance stood between them and the nearest fern. The stone giant was nearer now, but luckily for them the elemental was quite slow. It may have been closer, but it was more or less because of the fact that they had approached it. It was barely making its way back across the bridge.

"By Luna's moon, they are slow!" Rarity chuckled quietly, her good mood cut short when the rumble of the giants footsteps reached them.

"Rarity, I need your help if they spot us." Twilight turned her head to look over her shoulder at the other mare.

"Of course, with what?" Rarity came closer, listening intently.

"We are much more likely to be spotted by that one than the other two, if we are spotted, it's endgame for us. Unless..." Twilight looked up at the roof of the cavern, which was split down the middle to reveal the sky above, "We can call down some...backup." Twilight gestured towards the sky as she spoke.

Rarity looked up, narrowing her eyes before they widened, "Of course! What would we do with it though?"

Twilight grinned, "We most likely cannot take them all down, but we can take out the bridge." the purple unicorn looked at the ground and stomped her hoof twice to emphasize her words.

Rarity nodded, "Now be ready, I'm casting again." Twilight's horn glowed as the shimmer in the air returned, lighting a new path for them. Shining and Rarity moved to stand on either side of her while she cast the spell. "Go!" Twilight burst into a gallop and followed her trail.

She was galloping faster than she was last time, no doubt trying to beat the time they had before the spell ran out. The shimmer began to falter, and she noticed the giant ahead of them look down towards their position. Her heart began to pound again as it spell started to fade once more, "Faster!" Twilight hissed, putting everything she had into making it to the next frond.

Rarity and Shining galloped past her at that, arriving at the fern barely a second before she did. Twilight panted heavily and felt her legs buckle from the stress of running. She held her right hind leg up off the ground as it throbbed in pain, she had disregarded the shooting needles of pain that had surged through her leg while she ran. Now she wasn't sure if she could make it past the giant, who was now suspicious and had slowed its gait even further.

"I...don't think I can go another length just yet..." Twilight panted, shaking as she lowered her injured leg gently to the ground.

Rarity moved to pick up her leg when she realized Twilight was in pain, casting a soft yellow glow over the limb. Twilight felt a warm wave of relief wash over the leg and sighed, lowering her head to the ground while Rarity worked. She noticed it then, the bridge was barely shaking, the giant was taking slow, carefully placed steps. "It knows we're here..." Shining whispered, following Twilight's gaze. The giant's beady eyes were now narrowed at their hiding place, and it took a tentative step towards them.

Twilight stood, interrupting Rarity's spell, "No time for that! Lets go now!" she cast the spell as fast as she could and began to run, limping heavily on her leg and gasping as fiery needles of pain shot up the limb. Shining came up beside her and kept her from tripping. The spell was already fading, and they were just barely past the giant's hind legs. The giant itself had begun to halt it's approach on the frond they had hidden behind, turning it's head to look behind as Twilight's spell faded completely. The sound of their hooves pounding against the bridge suddenly coming into existence.

"Rarity, now!" Twilight called to the other unicorn as her horn alighted with an intense glow. The giant let out a warning call to it's two companions, who turned about surprisingly fast and began to proceed down the bridge. Rarity's horn began to glow as well, and she gritted her teeth as she galloped towards the end of the bridge with Twilight and Shining.

Twilight's leg was starting to give out, Just a little further! she told herself, willing more of what precious little power she had left into her horn, feeling Rarity's power combine with it and start the summoning. The giants were shaking the bridge tremendously, but the ponies made it to the end. Twilight collapsed at that, her horn still glowing, Rarity was staring at the bridge fiercely and grunting as the spell completed.

Shining watched as a giant, flaming rock appeared, levitating above the bridge. Twilight and Rarity jerked their horns towards the ground, causing the rock to plummet. The giants skidded on their hooves, sheer size kept their momentum going, the meteor crashed into the bridge, breaking through and down to the water below. Twilight winced as her horn sparked yet another headache, but she smirked in satisfaction when the giants tumbled over the edge of the crumbling bridge.

They most likely wouldn't die, but they would be helpless to stop the trio in their quest now. Rarity began healing Twilight's leg again, gritting her teeth as her magic reserves began to run low. "Twilight, I don't know how you're going to take on Theradras in this condition..." she said quietly, Twilight just lay her head down and closed her eyes, sighing as the healing magic began to do it's work.

Shining was looking about, they were in a lavish garden, in the middle sat a skeleton, and from it burst forth many an exotic plant. "Zaetar's Grave..." he whispered, causing the two mares to look up at him, "..I don't think we are alone..." Shining looked about ominously.

Twilight blinked and looked around, "Out of the frying pan..." Rarity whispered.

"And into the fire..." Shining nodded, in sheathing his sword and readying his shield. Twilight gripped her sword through telekinesis and sat up on her haunches. Wincing, she struggled to stand, Rarity turned her focus back on her injured leg and continued her healing spell at that.

Shining scanned the seemingly lifeless graveyard, searching carefully for movement. He saw none, but he could sense - somehow - that they were being watched, or worse; hunted. A loud footstep startled the trio, and Shining gulped as a shadow was thrown over them. All three ponies turned slowly to look behind them, the legends did not lie when they said Theradras was beautiful, albeit unusual.

The white, earthen horse was elegant and tall, at least twenty feet. Her snout was slender and her wild, auburn mane fell in soft waves over her neck. Her eyes were like piercing emeralds, narrowed angrily at the trio. She wore a teal gem about her neck loose cloth wraps around her legs. There was her most unusual attribute lay; her two extra legs, joining her body underneath her front legs. Theradras was no doubt a beauty, but the way she stared at them and her authoritative tone as she spoke shook them to the core.

"Who are you? What business have you breaking into my home? And how dare you harm my subjects!" Theradras hissed, raising her hooves to stomp on the intruders.

"Twilight!" Shining cried, the mare was still struggling to get to her hooves. He leapt over her and cast a shield spell, blocking the enraged colossus's hooves. Theradras screeched in rage when she hit his barrier, bringing her hooves up for another viscous blow. Rarity fired a beam of fire at her head, catching her off-guard and causing the elemental to stumble.

"Come and get me!" Rarity shouted, disposing of her clothes with a mournful glance before she took off at a gallop. Without the restricting garments she was much faster, but magically impaired, as the clothes enhanced magic wearers. But her taunt worked, and Theradras chased after the mare, of course, they could only run in somewhat amusing circles, as the sanctuary was surrounded by water.

Twilight grunted in her efforts to regain her footing, "Damn leg!" she muttered, Shining put his head under her stomach and lifted her to her hooves. "Thanks." Twilight said steadying herself.

"You should stay here, I'll go help Rarity." Shining suggested, moving to go after Rarity.

"But I need to do this, it's my quest! Tyrande instructed me to..."

"That's irrelevant when your life is on the line Twilight!" Shining interrupted, giving her a cold stare that clearly illustrated he wasn't backing down. Twilight shrank slightly under it, "You're going to stay here, you can't possibly fight with that leg! Sometimes pride is your true enemy Twilight. Let Rarity and me handle this." Shining turned once more, looking over his shoulder with his ears flat, "I can't take the chance of losing you again..."

Twilight blinked, she wanted to help, but his logic was far more sound, and in her thoughts she realized how foolish she must have sounded. "I'm sorry..." Twilight sighed, sitting in her haunches.

Shining nodded, "I know..." he then took off at a gallop, readying his weapons. Rarity yelped as Theradras nearly squashed her with a hoof, her eyes flashing with relief when she saw Shining galloping towards her.

"Finally! What took you so long?" Rarity called as she ran, leaping to dodge a boulder.

"Taking care of my stubborn sister!" Shining charged up his horn and fired a magical blow at Theradras to get her attention. The magic bolt struck her on the head and she stumbled at the contact. She slid to a halt and ceased her pursuit of Rarity, turning angry eyes towards Shining. At which Rarity skidded on her hooves to spin around and fire bolts of holy flame at the elemental.

Theradras flinched under the blasts, and Shining took her distraction as his chance to strike. Raising his sword, he thrust it at her abdomen, it slid through it surprisingly, as if it were flesh instead of rock. Grey "blood" began to seep from the puncture wound and Theradras screeched in a blind rage. Shining pulled the blade back from her body with some difficulty, hardly flinching when the grey liquid sprayed on his face.

Theradras narrowed her eyes at him and raised one of her extra legs, Shining - who was charging her at the time - was knocked back as a vine grew from the ground and crashed into him. He landed with a thud on his side, sliding a few yards before he stopped, getting to his feet with a grunt.
Rarity fired a more intense fire bolt at Theradras's face, once again enraging the stone horse. The unicorn produced her dagger and purposely fired past her head, causing Theradras to turn and watch the bolt smash into the rock walls beyond. Rarity grinned and threw her dagger at the elemental's exposed neck. Like Shining's sword, it sunk into her skin and Theradras screamed in both rage and pain as she stumbled and fell to the floor.

Shining and Rarity glanced at one another while Theradras lay panting on the grass. She was not making a move to fight back, so they approached cautiously. The stone mare had closed her eyes, but opened them wide as she heard their approach. With a cry of defiance she raised her leg and sent both ponies flying back at the walls of the grotto.

Shining and Rarity slumped to the ground, Rarity having been knocked out and Shining disgruntled. Theradras chuckled briefly, coughing up some of her grey blood while she struggled to stand. Once on her feet, she wobbled precariously as she approached the defeated pair. "Now you will die, trespassers!" Theradras hissed with a grin. And she began to raise her hoof when a powerful magic blast struck her from behind.

Twilight had limped out into the open, and was holding her sword at the ready while her horn glowed with intense purple light. "Don't you dare touch them again!" she yelled, firing at Theradras, who could hardly react in time as the second blast crashed into her. Like an ethereal hand, the magic gripped her throat and dragged her towards Twilight, who readied her sword. In desperation, she began to summon vines, the likes of which were easily blasted aside by Twilight.

Theradras, big as she was, cowered once she was close enough for Twilight to peer into her eyes with fierce determination. Her bared teeth relaxed into a frown as she stared into Theradras's frightened eyes. "I'm sorry..." Twilight's own eyes became soft, maybe even sad, and she plunged the ready blade into Theradras's heart.

Theradras gasped and coughed, her legs stopped flailing, and she collapsed entirely as Twilight's magic released her. Theradras widened her eyes as her mind cleared of the darkness that had shrouded it, looking to Twilight as tears formed in them. She reached a weak hoof shakily towards her neck, and ripped the gem that hung there from it. With great determination and willpower, she pushed it towards the purple unicorn. "Thank...you..." she rasped, closing her eyes as she relaxed her muscles one last time. "Zaetar...I'm with you..at..last.." Theradras whispered hoarsely. One last cough and a brisk, wheezing inhalation came before her body went still.

Twilight blinked, surprised when a tear or so fell down her own cheeks. "Go in peace, Luna watch over you...ande'thoras ethil..." she prayed, looking up to see the moon called The White Lady in the day sky. It hadn't been there before, but Luna could probably sense Theradras' death, and sent it as a comfort to her followers. Twilight herself, although she didn't know her, felt sorry for her. Theradras was not evil, she was simply overtaken by a darkness that only death could quell.

Twilight's legs began to stumble, and she hadn't realized how much she was shaking. Her injured leg gave out first, and she unexpectedly crumpled to the grass herself. In her burst of power and taking so long to stand on her legs, she had no doubt drained her strength and her mana. The recklessness now took it's toll and she blacked out.

Twilight was standing in Zaetar's Grave, but there was nopony else around. Where had Theradras gone? And where was her brother? Rarity? She couldn't find them. The rim of the grotto Twilight stood in shimmered and caught her eye, as if it were fogged by some strange mist. Walking towards it, she realized she wasn't limping, looking back towards her leg, it was as if she had never been touched by a hydra.

At that Twilight went into a panic, just as the air ahead began to shimmer, coalescing into the shape of Theradras. "By the heavens! I'm dead aren't I?" Twilight cried out in despair.

Theradras chuckled heartily, "No dear child, do not be alarmed, you are simply dreaming." the giant approached Twilight as she spoke, pulling her close and into an unexpected hug. Twilight gasped and went stiff, unsure of what to say, luckily, Theradras did not linger and pulled back before she got too uncomfortable.

"I cannot say in words how grateful I am that you freed me from that horrid dark, Twilight. But I can only hope to repay you with information, as I am no longer a part of the world of the living." Theradras turned and looked around her previous home, "It was so much more once..." she said sorrowfully as she began to stroke the grave she had made for her lover.

Twilight thought over her words for a moment before twisting her muzzle in confusion, "What do you mean information? Is there something I need to know? Or are you just saying you'll answer my questions?"

Theradras flattened her ears, "Both dear." she turned and stared at the wall for a moment, "Though I would prefer to have my mate with me, stop hiding Zaetar!" she called, her frown morphing into a smile as the dryad appeared.

Twilight had to do a double-take, she had never seen a dryad in real life, only pictures and sculptures. It was like a deer, yet as if mixed with her own species, Zaetar was particularly tall as well. He easily reached Theradras's height, with a little extra to his credit due to his antlers. He approached his mate and nuzzled her side, "Sorry my love, it is a pleasure to tease you once again." he chuckled, laughing harder when Theradras bumped him hard enough to make him stumble.

"Well enough of that, Twilight has questions." Theradras's smile vanished again, replaced by a more serious and foreboding expression.

"Indeed she does, but first, we must inform her of him." Zaetar flattened his ears and barred his teeth as he spoke.

Twilight simply sat on her haunches in confusion, This is going to take awhile... she thought. "Him?" she asked, looking up at the two ghosts, who both became more uncomfortable.

"My mate refers to the Old God...C'Thun.." Theradras spoke the latter of her sentence in a whisper, reminding Twilight of the little yellow Pegasus she had met on the road. She couldn't particularly remember her name at the time. "Speaking his name louder than a whisper is unwise, it is because of his return that I descended so deeply into darkness." Theradras continued.

"Wait," Twilight once again scrunched up her muzzle in confusion, "You're saying he returned before your descent? That's over 80 years ago! Why are we just becoming aware of this Old God now?" she asked, saying the phrase with disdain.

Theradras sighed and smiled gently, "Patience dear child, I am getting to that." she proceeded to lay on her stomach, becoming more comfortable for the telling of the story. "As you know, my children, the centaur, were the reason for my consort's death. But they did so not entirely of their own minds, they were possessed by the Old God from the beginning. I came afterwards, when he had pushed me into the depths of despair." Theradras paused, although she was reunited with Zaetar, his death still hurt. "I'll never forget that day...the day darkness enclosed my mind. It was like being trapped inside your own head! I couldn't figure out that I was simply playing through my memories over and over again, for nearly a century." the stone mare paused yet again, leaning into her mate for comfort, "It always started again on the same memory, the day you died."

Zaetar shushed her, "I'm here now, no need to dwell dearest, nothing can separate us anymore."

Twilight shuffled uncomfortably, "Sooo..." she drawled, receiving the attention of the ghosts once again, "..what of the rest of the story?"

Theradras smiled sadly, "Well, the Old God has - no doubt - been up to more than just poisoning my mind. I fear he is at work with something bigger, perhaps reawakening the Qirajians..."

"What?!" Twilight exclaimed, "I thought the Qirajians went extinct? Nopony has seen one for many centuries."

"Perhaps not, but Ahn'Qiraj is indeed awakening. You may not be able to tell, but I can see it now, being in the spirit plane has it's perks you know." Theradras chuckled briefly as she spoke, and so did Zaetar. "But in all seriousness, he must be stopped, no matter what he has planned, it cannot be good."

"Aren't the Old Gods responsible for the Black Dragonflight's descent into madness?" Twilight asked, remembering tales of Neltharion, the Earth Warder, who had gone mad and later been called Deathwing for his actions.

Theradras nodded, "They are only capable of evil, these petty creatures are not worthy of their titles." she snarled, "They are apparently angry that the Titans took Azeroth from them. One could only be glad that the Titans took action when they did, life here would never have continued to exist without them. This was a land of chaos and darkness before then, and it cannot fall back into that state." Theradras gently tapped her hoof on the grass during her sentence to punctuate her words. "Although my mother, Therazane, and the other elemental lords fought for the Old Gods once, she - at least - saw error in her ways and repented. But I fear that is how C'Thun was so easily able to control me." Theradras whispered as she said his name.

"Twilight, even though we are not sure of his plans, the Old God cannot be allowed to remain in this world. You must find a way to put a stop to his existence. Do what you will, assemble armies, rally races around you, but he must be put down, as soon as possible." Zaetar stated in a pleading tone, no doubt he never wanted anyone to be subjected to what his mate went through ever again.

Twilight blinked, "Wha...me? Why me? Wouldn't a world leader be more qualified? Like Tyrande or King Magni?" she asked, pointing her hooves to herself then to her sides, as if weighing something in each hoof.

Theradras and Zaetar looked at each other for a moment, then back to Twilight. "It is a prophecy..." Theradras began, but then the world began to shimmer violently.

"What's happening?" Twilight yelled over the noise.

"You are awaking! Twilight, remember what we have told you!" Theradras and Zaetar began to slip away.

"Wait, you need to finish what you were saying!" Twilight jumped to her hooves and ran towards the fading images, "What prophecy?" she called, her world going black once again as she leapt for them.

"Twilight? Twilight? Are you ok? Please wake up!" Shining's voice came to her as she awoke. Blinking groggily, Twilight looked around, seeing the moon was full in the sky, the sun had set, and the stars were out.

"Shining?" Twilight looked to her frantic brother, who had visibly relaxed and hugged her close.

"Thank Luna! I thought you were gone." Shining whispered.

"If I was dead I wouldn't be breathing you dumbarse." Twilight chuckled, extracting herself from his hooves. "Where's Rarity?" she looked around wearily.

"She was hit pretty hard, she's been out cold since the fight." Shining pointed to the tent he had set up once again. "Looks like we'll be staying here until you're strong enough to make a portal." he helped Twilight to her hooves, steadying her when she wobbled on her injured leg.

"Damn leg!" Twilight muttered, hopping on her other three to keep from putting weight on it. The leg throbbed insistently, and piercing pain shot through it each time she took a step.

Shining sat her down carefully next to a pile of twigs he had prepared for a fire, lighting them with his horn. "Let me see your leg." he instructed, holding out his hooves. Twilight lifted the limb into his waiting grip, laying her head down with a sigh, her thoughts allowed to drift back to her conversation with Theradras.

I forgot to ask her about the necklace! she thought, looking back towards her previous sleeping spot. The amulet sat in the grass, untouched, and Twilight made a mental note to grab it later.

"You have some pebbles and sharp rocks in here, no wonder it hurts so much." Shining put her leg down briefly to get a small dagger out of his belt. Using the tip to gently pry the rocks out of her sensitive hoof-bed. Twilight sighed in relief with each rock gone, feeling much less pain in her hoof, but her leg still throbbed. "There! All clean." Shining smiled, gently placing her leg down once again.

"What about my leg? It still hurts." Twilight lifted it and pouted, pursing her lips.

Shining chuckled, "I'm getting to it, don't worry." he pulled a small vial out of his bag, crimson liquid sloshed around in the glass. Twilight recognized the vial, it was a standard healing potion, made with a mix of Silverleaf and Peacebloom. He pulled the cork out of the vial and unrolled some linen gauze. Shining poured some of the potion onto the gauze before wrapping the cloth around her leg comfortably.

"How's that?" he asked, pulling out another roll of linen and wrapping it over the wet layer.

Twilight felt the potion seeping through her skin, a warm and comforting feeling that spread from the source. "Much better..." she whispered as the throbbing ceased, the potion relaxing her inflamed muscles and making her sleepy. She felt Shining moving her, and lazily opened her eyes to watch him, he had unrolled a blanket and lay her on it, putting another over her shoulders.

"Go ahead and sleep Twily, you've had a long day." Shining nuzzled her cheek before he walked away to sit on the other side of the fire. Twilight might have protested to his affection, but she was too tired to care, and closed her eyes gratefully as sleep came.

Twilight awoke to hunger pangs, lifting her head, she was greeted by Rarity, who had apparently awoken during her sleep. "Good morning, sleep well?" Rarity asked, and Twilight had to keep from salivating at the sight of berries in her hoof.

"Good as I can..." Twilight grumbled, the nightmares were back. She sat up slowly to avoid sparking a headache, and she noticed that Rarity's mane was disheveled. As she had a bandage around the back of her neck, a dried spot of blood having failed to seep through. "Does your head hurt?" she asked, limping on her own bandaged leg to sit next to Rarity.

"Eh...it's ok, I had a headache, but an extra nap took care of it." Rarity gave Twilight a hoof-full of berries, receiving a "thank you" in return.

"Where's Shining?" Twilight asked through a mouth full of food.

"Searching for food and refilling our water jugs." Rarity gestured with her hoof towards the area behind them. Twilight looked over her shoulder to see Shining on the distant side of the grotto. He was searching bushes and trees, which Twilight just noticed were full of fruit.

"How long was I out?" Twilight asked, grabbing her bag with her telekinesis and rummaging through it.

"About a day, maybe more, I can't be sure because I was asleep for most of it." Rarity replied, popping a few more berries into her mouth.

Twilight nodded, finding what she was looking for, a syringe with a strange blue liquid in the glass. Glad I bought that case for it. she thought with a chuckle, it was indeed inside a metal case with a foamy bedding for the instrument. Otherwise it would have certainly broken what with all her fighting during the journey.

"Is that an injector?" Rarity asked with disgust.

"Yes." Twilight picked the syringe up along with a nearly empty canteen, rinsing her foreleg carefully.

"Such a vulgar method, I prefer potions." Rarity looked away while Twilight stuck the needle into her arm, injecting the blue liquid into it. Twilight had never needed it before, but in this case, what with her magic reserves so thoroughly exhausted, a direct mana injection was their fastest bet out of Maraudon.

"Injectors are faster, potions take too long, we'd be stuck here for a week. With this I can make a portal in three days! At the maximum wait.." Twilight removed the needle and cleaned the area gently, wrapping a woolen bandage over it. The injector itself was put back in the box to be cleaned by a professional.

"I know, but it's still horrid. I tried one once, when I was a filly, I accidentally used all my magic reserves and snuck one of my physician's injectors because I had a magic test the next day. It was quite painful, and I'd prefer potions or the wait any day." Rarity shuddered and rubbed her foreleg at the memory.

"Some ponies take better to needles than others." Twilight shrugged, eating more berries. Already her horn was feeling energized and she could tell that her magic reserves were returning. It was painful at first, but surely worth it to get to Darnassus faster.

"Morning Twily." Shining nuzzled her cheek again and she pushed him away gently this time, causing him to chuckle.

"Morning Shining." Twilight smiled, "Have any of Theradras's guardians come around?"

Shining shook his head, "Maraudon is as empty as can be, besides any creatures not from Deepholm, such as her pet crocodile." he gestured towards the falls nearby as he spoke.

"I see, it would make sense, they were following her orders, and now that she is gone, Therazane would be their master once again." Twilight picked up one of the fruits Shining had retrieved and bit into it.

"Who's Therazane?" Rarity asked.

"Theradras's mother." Twilight replied casually.

Rarity choked on the berry she had swallowed, coughing twice before speaking, "She wouldn't..*cough!* be angry with us for killing her daughter, would she?" she asked fearfully.

Twilight blinked, "I hadn't thought of that."

Shining groaned, "Now we're going to have an angry elemental-queen after us aren't we?"

"No I don't think so, the legends said Therazane was a gentle being, slow to anger. I am sure she would not be happy, and probably would hate us even, but she prefers to keep to herself. I doubt she would hunt us up here, besides, she surely must know that it was for Theradras's own good." Twilight stated matter-of-factly, although she didn't look convinced of it herself.

An uncomfortable silence fell upon them, the only sounds being birds chirping and the falls. "So, what do we do now? Go our separate ways?" Rarity asked, "I'm sure my aunt is probably wanting to see me home safe."

Shining dug his hoof into the grass, purposefully occupying himself. "I'm not sure." Twilight began, "Theradras told me about something, and I think I'm going to need all the help I can get."

At that Shining perked, "What do you need help with? You know I'll always be available right?"

Twilight giggled, "Of course Shining, I knew you'd jump at the chance to stay with me." she let her smile fall as she remembered something. Standing, she limped over to Theradras's corpse, picking up the amulet she had given her before limping back to the camp.

"What's that?" Rarity asked, peering over.

Twilight slowly lowered herself onto her haunches, wincing when her leg throbbed a few times. "Something Theradras gave to me. I don't know what it is though." she inspected the ocean-green gem. After not finding anything interesting, she shrugged and stuffed it into her bag.

"How did Theradras talk to you? I thought you killed her?" Shining asked.

"I was dreaming, but she was there, and so was Zaetar. They told me that an Old God was the reason for her downfall." Twilight began, "She said I need to see to it that he is destroyed."

"Why you?" Shining shuffled closer.

"I don't know, I woke up before she could explain, and the second time I slept she wasn't there. It was like before, when I have...trouble..." Twilight trailed off, avoiding eye contact with Shining, who couldn't decide whether to put a hoof on her shoulder or not.

"I see, well, if you need me to help, you know I'm there." Shining said, looking to Rarity at the same time as Twilight.

Rarity thought about it for a time, "I suppose I'm with you as well, can't hurt to go on another potentially life-threatening quest right?" Twilight and Shining chuckled, after which another long silence fell over the group.

Twilight finally took a deep breath, "Zaetar seemed to think I'd need a lot of help, perhaps we should recruit some friends? Tyrande might be able to help." she looked to her companions for their opinions.

Rarity nodded, "I'm sure she could back us up with the Sentinel Forces."

"I don't really have anything besides my guard, and they actually belong to Tyrande in all honesty." Shining said, "By the way, where would this Old God be? And how would we take him down if the Titans seemingly couldn't?"

Twilight looked at him with uncertainty, "He's in Ahn'Qiraj, and I have no idea...I suppose, but if they trusted me, we should be able to do it." she looked down and furrowed her brow, apprehensive about everything Theradras had tasked her with.

"Which Old God is it? I know of both, but you know the thing about speaking their names." Rarity said, "Is it the...hmm, how would I say it? Eyes or mouths?" she brought her alabaster hoof to her mouth in thought while she spoke.

"I've never read of them, so I wouldn't know, but his name starts with a C." Twilight replied, "I believe the Druid mare we met talked about him."

"Fluttershy you mean." Rarity corrected, "I see...though neither would have been preferable." she joked.

Twilight chuckled, "Indeed not, Rarity...indeed not."

Twilight awoke refreshed the next day, and she immediately went into a meditative state. Although Mages tended not to be the spiritual type, they sometimes used meditation to restore themselves and attune with Luna or Celestia. In Twilight's case, as she was a Night Elven pony, Luna.

She sat on her haunches and relaxed her muscles, inhaling and exhaling evenly. Her eyes were closed, and her ears sagged in her relaxation. All her focus was in her horn, where her magical ley lines were. Twilight focused on the energy flowing through her, studying its path and intensity. She began to feel even more restoration than when she used an injection the day before. And she could feel Luna's presence; strong, cool, and gentle magic.

Twilight stayed like that for a couple of hours, after which she got to her hooves and slowly stretched. Careful of her healing leg, she limped back into the camp just as Shining and Rarity were waking. "I'm ready to cast the portal spell." Twilight announced.

Shining looked up sleepily, "Are you sure?"

"Positive, I've had time enough, and I used an injector. Just now I've been meditating, I'm perfectly prepared and ready." Twilight began to pack her bags, ushering for them to do the same.

Rarity and Shining scrambled to pack, following Twilight's lead. Twilight herself finished and prepared a portal rune from her satchel. The flat, burnt orange rock had a neon green, circular rune in the middle. Twilight began channeling magic into it, pulling the bulk of her output from the arcane energy in the air. This method would save her reserves from being overused, and the rune began to glow brightly.

"Are you guys ready?" Twilight asked, turning to her companions while she held the rock in her telekinesis.

Shining and Rarity were finishing as they responded; "Almost!"

"Just nearly dear."

Twilight nodded and stood patiently, waiting for them. Almost simultaneously came the call of; "Done!" and both unicorns were at her side.

"Alright then, to Darnassus, and then, to Ahn'Qiraj." Twilight threw the rock on the ground, at which it dispersed into dust. The air above it shimmered violently and began to swirl over the image of the Elven city. Twilight motioned for Rarity and Shining to go through, after their forms disappeared she looked back once more before she followed, unsure of the journey yet ahead.

Author's Note

The true villain has been revealed! I hope I described Theradras well, she's not very pretty in the actual game but in my story she's very unique.

In case anyone wants to know what they are saying in the song, here's the translation:
By the light,
By the light of the sun
Children of the blood
Our enemies are breaking through
Children of the blood
By the light
Failing children of the blood
They are breaking through
O' children of the blood
By the light of the sun
Failing children of the blood
They are breaking through
O' children of the blood
By the light of the sun
The sun

I accidentally deleted this chapter when I was working on it before, I had to start again from scratch and it took a whole month to rewrite it!
Next chapter: new pony(ponies) joining the group!
As usual, I appreciate feedback on mistakes and such. And some comments would be nice :scootangel:

Old Friends

Chapter 6: Old Friends

Twilight sighed as her hooves once again landed gently on solid ground, inside the Temple of the Moon. She looked around the familiar place with a smile. There was giant moonwell in the center of the rotund building. A statue of a beautiful unicorn in a nearly-real-looking silk dress held a basin of moon water that poured endlessly into the pool below. Around the moonwell, despite being inside, were luscious grass and flowers.

"Oh thank Luna!" Rarity exclaimed and kissed the ground, caressing it with her hoof. Twilight and Shining stared at her in surprise, blinking at her behavior. Rarity chuckled nervously, standing up. "Sorry, our last experience with a portal wasn't quite as pleasant."

Twilight and Shining chuckled, "I haven't been to Darnassus in years..." Shining gazed about the Temple in awe.

"We should go to Tyrande, she'll be expecting me." Twilight instructed, heading for a stone ramp on the far side of the Temple. It circled around half the length of the building before flattening out onto a platform above the main floor. Twilight cantered around the circle eagerly, quickly spotting Tyrande, a most beautiful unicorn with a lavender coat and dark, aqua hair. She wore a white silk dress adorned with sapphires and emeralds, it hung around her figure in an accentuating manner, giving her an air of grace and poise. Her intimidating prowess was re-instilled when one saw a magnificent glaive and silver-wood bow laying near her seat. She had pulled half of her mane back into an elegant bun, and woven leaves and tiny, silver chains all throughout. She had tattoos across both eyes of a barely darker shade than her coat, the pattern covered most of her face, and was known as "the bear". She also adorned her forehead with a silver tattoo of the moon, which shimmered and glowed. Tyrande was laying down on a purple, velvet blanket, gazing at documents with a bored expression in her glowing white eyes.

"Tyrande!" Twilight called, alerting the Priestess, who turned to face her and stood quickly.

"Twilight? You're back!" Tyrande gasped, rushing into Twilight's embrace.

"You say that as if you didn't expect I'd live." Twilight teased, both mares chuckled.

"Its so good to see you, you've been gone for weeks." Tyrande held Twilight in view, getting a good look at her, "You look like you've been through a lot." Suddenly her gaze hardened, "Where's my niece?" she asked.

"Right here Aunt!" Rarity galloped into Tyrande's un-expecting hooves.

"Thank Luna! I was so worried about you! Did you realize how much you put me through? Not even a note?" Tyrande scolded, "Your mother would have been furious, I promised her I'd protect you, Rarity."

Rarity slumped and lowered her head at the reprimands. "I'm sorry." she murmured.

"Oh, Rarity! I'm not angry as much I was concerned. I am just glad you are alright, at least...what is this?" Tyrande pointed towards the Marie's chest, having noticed the scar marring her pearly coat.

Rarity blushed, "Oh..um..orcs?" she chuckled nervously.

Tyrande scowled, "I hope you'll think twice about disobeying my advice next time around if that's what you have to show for it." she raised an eyebrow at the once-again humbled unicorn, who nodded sheepishly.

"Of course, Aunt." Rarity mumbled, Tyrande smiled warmly and gently ruffled her purple mane.

"That's my girl." Tyrande sighed, hugging her once more, Twilight walked over to the edge of the platform they were standing on and observed the temple. Tyrande watched her and noticed her limp, "Let me see your leg Twilight." she motioned for her to come closer. Twilight narrowed her brow in confusion and approached, holding her right hind leg out for Tyrande, "Hmm.." she examined her leg, "Strange..it is completely healed and yet, you still have a limp. It might be permanent." She gently placed the limb back on the ground.

"What do you mean permanent? I'll always have this limp?" Twilight glanced at her leg suspiciously.

"What's permanent?" Shining asked as he strode into the group.

"Nothing. What took you so long?" Twilight asked, still staring at her leg.

"I haven't been here in years, I took the scenic route upstairs." Shining nudged Twilight teasingly, receiving a deadly glare for throwing her off balance.

"And who is this handsome stallion?" Tyrande asked, winking at Rarity, who blushed.

"My big brother, Shining Armor." Twilight grinned.

"I thought you told me you had no family?" Tyrande scrunched up her muzzle in confusion.

"Well I thought I didn't, but my brother was still alive, I just didn't know until recently." Twilight explained weakly.

"I see.." Tyrande murmured, eyeing the two, she didn't really see the resemblance, but she shrugged it off. "Oh, by the way, how did your quest fare? Obviously you succeeded, otherwise you wouldn't be in such high spirits." Tyrande lay down on her velvet cushion, waiting for Twilight to tell the story.

"Well, Theradras told me of a creature called C'Thun. She said he has returned, and lives in the Temple of Ahn'Qiraj." Twilight whispered his name, as per the norm, and sat on her haunches while she talked.

"Ahn'Qiraj?!" Tyrande exclaimed, then pursed her lips in thought, "But I've had the Cenarion Circle stationed in Silithus for ages, they've never reported anything suspicious."

"Maybe C'Thun wants to take us by surprise?" Rarity suggested.

"Obviously..." Tyrande sighed, "..what else did Theradras say?"

"That I would need help. And something about a prophecy, but she didn't get a chance to explain." Twilight said.

"Prophecy.." Tyrande murmured, "Interesting...ahem! Now, to the matter at hoof, if C'Thun has returned - and I doubt Theradras would lie about that - then we must prepare. She said you would need help to defeat him. Obviously, she was implying a raid of Ahn'Qiraj, we need to gather as many trustworthy ponies as we can find for such a task." Tyrande stood as she talked.

Twilight pondered for a moment, "Shining Armor and Rarity have already volunteered, but I don't know where I'd get an army."

Tyrande scowled, "Rarity..."

"I know! I know! I shouldn't have volunteered without your permission. I just wanted to help Twilight." Rarity cowered under her guardian's gaze.

"I didn't say anything about that. You are a grown mare now , and you can make you're own decisions, but think about Sweetie Belle, she's missed you." Tyrande spoke softly, noticing Rarity wince. "You didn't even say goodbye to her..."

Rarity's eyes welled with tears and she blinked rapidly, "I.." she couldn't speak and simply turned her head in shame.

Twilight and Shining bit their lips at the uncomfortable discussion, glancing elsewhere. "I'm not saying you can't go, but maybe you should reconcile with her before you do?" Tyrande placed a comforting hoof about her ward's shoulders,

"I don't know if I can face her!" Rarity cried in despair, most of which seemed over-dramatic. "I fear she shall not forgive me! Or worse, disown me! Or..or..."

"Sweetie tells me that she's seeing somepony..." Tyrande said with a smirk.

Rarity gasped dramatically, "What?!" she exclaimed, standing up so fast she nearly knocked the elegant Priestess over. "Sweetie Belle!" Rarity galloped out of the temple as she practically screamed her sister's name.

Tyrande chuckled, "Is that true?" Twilight asked, noticing the mischievous glint in the Priestess's eye.

"Not exactly." Tyrande smiled.

Rarity burst into her little sister's room in a tizzy, "Sweetie Belle?" she called, stopping in her tracks when her sister came into view.

Sweetie Belle gaped at her in surprise, "Rarity?" she leapt at her sister and wrapped her forelegs about her neck in a hug that was somewhat too tight. But Rarity returned the hug willingly, "Wait a minute!" Sweetie released her sister and pointed a hoof as she spoke in an accusing tone, "You just vanish into thin air without so much as a note and expect everything to be all fine-and-dandy when you come back?!" she had pushed away from the hug completely and narrowed her eyes at her sister, who hung her head.

"No, I didn't expect you to be thrilled when I came back. I was just...caught up in my idea and I didn't stop to think. I don't have an excuse for my behavior, Sweetie." Rarity sighed, sitting on her haunches.

Sweetie Belle thought about her words and sighed, approaching her sister, "What was it like?" she asked as she slid to the ground beside her.

Rarity looked up at her in confusion, "What was what like?"

"Going on an adventure like that? Nopony to tell you what to do, traveling perilous lands. It all sounds pretty romantic." Sweetie faked a swoon.

Rarity giggled and pulled her closer with a foreleg, "Not necessarily. If you think Twilight wasn't telling me what to do you're dead wrong. And perilous lands could hardly be considered romantic once you've experienced them. What type of books have you been reading?" Rarity scoffed.

Sweetie Belle blushed, "Well...I may have ventured into the 'Romance' section of the library..." she tapped the tips of her polished, cloven hooves together and glanced to the side.

"Oh that's lovely! I loved reading romance when I was your age." Rarity grinned, she was glad her mistake seemed to have been easily corrected, and Sweetie was already trying to reconnect with her.

"Oh really? I guess I should have expected that." Sweetie smiled.

"Hey, Tyrande said you're seeing somepony! Who? I must know!" Rarity jumped to her hooves and grabbed her sister by the shoulder.

Sweetie's eyes widened, "Where on earth did she get an idea like that?"

Rarity gaped, "The nerve..." she murmured through gritted teeth.

Sweetie looked at her sister, then, furrowing her brow, stood to examine her, "You look terrible." she smirked.

"Hmm?" Rarity blinked and looked in the mirror, "Oh, yes, I suppose I do." she murmured, her hair was greatly loosened from its place in her braid, and her clothes were bloodstained, torn, and disheveled.

"Why don't you take a bath and I'll help you wash. You can tell me all about the adventure in the meantime." Sweetie led Rarity out the back of her room into a small, private garden. She approached a wading pool she had and motioned for Rarity to undress.

"Thank you, Sweetie." Rarity smiled, taking her advice and undressing before sinking into the surprisingly warm waters with a sigh.

"Now, about your adventure?" Sweetie implored. Rarity smiled and nodded.

Twilight and Shining both sat at the dining table of the temple, eating heartily of foods one couldn't possibly find on a journey such as theirs. There were a great many fruits and nuts, some imported hay of the highest quality, and many exotic cheeses. Tyrande ate with them, and just as heartily, for she was a warrior-priestess and undertook brutal training every day.

"Tyrande, I've been curious, and I know it's a sensitive question, but how fares the Emerald Dream?" Twilight asked, referring to the second plane of existence between the mortal and spirit worlds. The Emerald Dream was where the Druids and the Green Dragonflight spent years in slumber, keeping the nightmares at bay and peering into the future every so often.

Tyrande dropped her fork and began to cough lightly, "Ahem! Twilight, I don't really want to talk about it." she murmured sadly.

"Oh you misunderstand me, Tyrande! I only meant to inquire after the Druids. I'm sorry, I should have been clearer." Twilight winced at the pained expression on the Priestess's face. Tyrande's husband had been trapped in the Emerald Dream ever since The Reckoning of their world. 10,000 years before, when Queen Aszhara was influenced by the demon-lord; Sargaeras, into opening a portal to the demon plane. In their attempts to stop her, Tyrande, her lover; Malfurion, and his brother; Illidan, sacrificed much. Illidan became infused with a demon's power as their only means of stopping the onslaught. As a result he was banished through the Dark Portal in order to save his life from the Demon Hunter; Maiev Shadowsong. Shortly afterwards Malfurion, along with Ysera the Dream-Binder of the Green Dragonflight, went into the Dream and became trapped.

Twilight sighed as Tyrande's face contorted, she had barely married Malfurion when it happened, and more than 9 eons of separation from one's other half would no doubt pain anypony. "There has been..." Tyrande inhaled deeply, "..no change, we cannot go into the Dream, and all who went in, still haven't come back." she blinked rapidly, fighting tears.

"Tyrande, I'm curious because the Old God could possibly have something to do with it." Twilight explained, that piqued Tyrande's interest.

"What do you mean?" she leaned closer and urged Twilight to continue.

"I don't know for sure, but if he could influence somepony as old and wise as Theradras, perhaps he could have done something to the Emerald Dream? Killing him could possibly solve that." Twilight suggested.

"Mmm, perhaps, but he's only been back a short time compared to how long the Emerald Dream has been like this. I'm not sure if it was him, but either way, it is something to give me hope. Thank you, Twilight." Tyrande smiled.

Twilight returned it, and a much-refreshed Rarity came into the dining room just then, a slightly smaller white unicorn following her. "So sorry we're late! I had some catching up to do." Rarity presented her sister to Twilight and Shining, "This is Sweetie Belle! Sweetie, this is Twilight Sparkle and her brother Shining Armor."

Sweetie Belle was a charming looking young unicorn. She appeared to have the fashion sense of her sister, and wore a soft, blue gown decorated with topaz gems. Her hair was twisted into silver plaits and braided to fall over her left shoulder. She looked up at them and smiled sweetly, "Hello! Rarity just told me all about you." she curtsied politely and approached the table to sit. Rarity beamed with pride and sat across from Twilight with a giddy grin on her face. Twilight smiled at her and continued eating, probably one of her last good meals before the next journey.

Tyrande had offered to transport Twilight to Feralas so that they could take hippogryphs from there with the help of her mages, but Twilight had refused. Tyrande's sentinels would not be able to reach Ahn'Qiraj right away, it would take a few weeks at least. And she most certainly did not want to lounge about in Cenarion Hold whilst waiting for them. Besides that, she had an old friend she wanted to see, and who - perhaps - would help them.

Rain poured heavily outside the tavern, muffling the excited shouts and hoots from inside. Twilight approached the door with Rarity and Shining, "This is where we were headed all this time? A tavern?" Rarity groaned.

Twilight had instead used her opportunity at a professional portal to get to Stormwind, as that was where she last saw her friend. After a few inquiries, she narrowed her search down to the Lion's Pride Inn, located in a very small town called Goldshire, just outside Stormwind City. "Rarity, please just bear with me..." Twilight sighed, straightening herself up before she opened the door, hardly noticed by the drunken ponies inside.

All three ponies entered and looked around, taking in the surroundings. There were many stallions talking and drinking, a few had bar-mares on their arms. And in the middle of the main room there was a crowd of stallions cheering somepony on.

"Ok!" A loud, slightly slurred voice said, Twilight perked at the sound, recognizing the voice with a smile, "Who thinks they have the guts to beat me in a knife throwing contest?" A cyan, Pegasus mare with a prismatic mane jumped atop a wobbly table as she spoke, holding five daggers in her hoof.

"Where is your so-called friend?" Shining whispered to Twilight, who smirked as she glanced his way.

"Nopony?" The drunken mare glanced around, her magenta eyes sharpened as they fell on Twilight, who had stepped forward. "You?" she grinned.

"Oh we both know I'm no good at knife-throwing." Twilight smiled wider when the cyan Pegasus recognized her voice and she removed her hood.

"Twilight!" the mare gasped in excitement and jumped off the table, knocking a few drunken stallions over in the process. She threw her arms around the expecting shoulders of her friend. "It's been too long."

"It's good to see you again Rainbow." Twilight murmured, biting her lip as the memories they both shared came flooding back to her.

"Hey! Whose your friends?" Rainbow asked with a slur, draping one foreleg over Twilight's shoulder and examining the two unicorns.

"This is Rarity, and my brother; Shining Armor." Twilight introduced.

"Brother? How the buck did that happen?" Rainbow asked, her eyes widening in disbelief.

"It's a long story." both Twilight and Shining said at the same time.

"Shining, Rarity, this is Rainbow Dash. I helped her out of a jam quite a few years ago. And she's been a good friend to me ever since." Twilight looked to her companions expectantly while she spoke, and seeing the slight disapproval in their eyes she scowled briefly. But she cleared her throat and turned to her friend, "Now for you, RD. What the hell are you doing here? I thought you gave up on drinking."

Rainbow burped, covering her mouth with a hoof far too late to be polite, "Well...I dunno, I wanted a room for the night, and they had a contest, I won. Hic!" she grinned.

Twilight raised an eyebrow, "I see, in that case you should probably come with me, eh?"

Rainbow nodded, "Hey, whatever you say Twi." she shakily got to her hooves and followed Twilight, who led her outside.

Twilight dug through her bags for her hearthstone, a small, white rock embedded with a glowing, blue rune. Everypony who traveled owned one, it was not very powerful, however, and could only be used once a day. The stone had the power to pull the bearer through the Twisting Nether, like a teleportation spell, but without needing to cast any magic. She gently rubbed the rock and they were absorbed in a flash of light.

The four ponies reappeared in Stormwind City's inn; The Gilded Rose. The hearthstone was almost always attuned with inns, most particularly in major cities, so the innkeeper did not act surprised when a group of ponies suddenly appeared before her. "Twilight!" she exclaimed when she recognized her frequent customer, that is; frequent until a few months before when she had left for Kalimdor to visit Darnassus. The brown mare wore a red barmaid's dress, a few modest necklaces and trinkets hung about her neck. She had her crimson hair pulled back into a right ponytail, and her tail braided into a basketweave pattern.

"Hello Allison, long time no see?" Twilight gave her a friendly hoofshake, "I hope I can have a room or two for the night, we have a long journey ahead of us." she pulled out a pouch of coins, which was received with a courteous smile and bow.

"Of course, dear. I fear business is slow this time of year, but that means more room for you. Feel free to choose you're rooms, dinner will be ready within the hour." Allison pointed them upstairs and moved to clean a table.

Twilight ushered her friends upstairs, Rainbow was carried, as she had passed out and was likely to have a hangover in the morning. Twilight insisted that Shining and Rarity take they're own rooms, and that she would share with Rainbow.

Once she had laid Rainbow on one of the beds in her two-bed room, she got to work undressing her and preparing a bath. "Twilight?"

Twilight stopped and looked at the door, "Hello Rarity." she smiled, continuing her work, "Did you need something?" she asked as she carefully pulled Rainbow's tunic from her body. She grunted slightly as she lifted the mare into the bath she had prepared.

Rarity winced when she noticed how many scars Rainbow had under the clothes and armbands she wore. "Who is she?" she murmured, having approached Twilight's side and begun handing her things she would need.

"Thank you." Twilight accepted a bar of soap from her friend and began to lather it in her hooves, "She's an old friend, I've known her for most of her life. She lived with me in Karazhan, I practically raised her." she explained as she began to spread the lather on the Pegasus.

"Where'd she get those scars?" Rarity pointed to a particularly nasty looking scar that ran down the length of Rainbow's inner thigh.

Twilight sighed, "It's not a happy story..." she began massaging the soap into Rainbow's mane while she spoke, "She was kidnapped as a filly by slave-traders and sold to Helka Grimtotem."

"Sweet Celestia!" Rarity exclaimed, there had been terrifying stories about the arenas that the Grimtotems owned.

"Indeed, she was a gladiator for most of her youth. How she managed to survive it all those years is a mystery and a miracle." Twilight quirked her mouth into a half-frown, "They did many unimaginable things to her...things I don't care to think about..." she continued, "She was emaciated when I met her, and she had recently lost a fight. Usually losing meant death, but her opponent didn't kill her, perhaps because of her age. That fight is what gave her this..." Twilight gestured to the scar that ran over Rainbow's eye. "Helka had lost a great bet on her over that fight, and was going to kill her herself. So I smuggled her out. She lived with Medivh and me afterwards."

Rarity nodded, "Poor thing, I can see why she drinks. Even though that's not the most inconsequential measure of forgetting one's troubles." she helped Twilight rinse the cyan mare's body and used her magic to help lift her out of the tub.

"No it isn't." Twilight smiled briefly, "I'm glad I found her again. She's like a little sister to me, heh...but she said I'm like a mother to her." she tenderly dried Rainbow and bent to plant a kiss on her forehead.

Rarity smiled, "I can see why she thinks that, you treat her like a daughter." she grabbed a towel of her own and began to dry the magnificent spectrum-colored mane that most certainly gave the Pegasus her name.

Twilight had just finished drying one of Rainbow's wings, and folded it gently, "I suppose..." she murmured, then with a strangled sound she suddenly hugged the mare's head to her chest. "By Luna, I've missed her!" she began to cry, surprising Rarity. "She's all I have left besides Shining...and I didn't stay with her. I wasn't there for her this past year, and I wish I could take it back." she sniffled, stroking the prism mane while she cried, her tears landing on the still-damp fur of her adoptive daughter.

"I'm sure she knows you cared, you had things you needed to do. And you were very helpful in Kalimdor, you saved lives. Rainbow must surely know that? You didn't do anything wrong by parting from her, you were there for her for most of her life, and I know she probably missed you just as much." Rarity soothed, wrapping a foreleg around her friend.

Twilight nodded, fetching a wooly coat from her pack with her telekinesis. She wrapped the coat around Rainbow's shoulders and lifted her onto the bed. "I'm sorry, it's just been tough. We've both been through so much, and we didn't stick together to help each-other out when I'm sure we needed it most." she began to brush Rainbow's mane, and Rarity brushed her tail.

"Well you are here now, and that's all that matters." she assured, patting Twilight on the back, "I need to go wash up, I'll see you at dinner?"

Twilight nodded, "Of course, I'll see you there." she murmured. Rainbow stirred slightly on the bed, mumbling incoherently and rolling onto her side. Her hoof instinctively felt for the blanket and pulled it over her body. After snuggling into the bed, Rainbow smiled and relaxed with a sigh.

Twilight couldn't help but smile at her, she bent down to kiss her forehead once more before she blew out the larger candles lighting the room and left.

Rainbow awoke with a yawn, groaning, she put a hoof to her head as it throbbed from her hangover. "Damnit..." she murmured, sitting up with a wobble. Wait... Rainbow paused and took in her surroundings, this wasn't the Lion's Pride, she knew her room well enough to know that.

Rainbow stood carefully and slipped into her clothes, buckling her belt about her waist and sliding her daggers into the sheaths. She tightened her armbands and legbands, placing her leather headpiece on her forehead and tying the straps beneath her chin. With a sigh she blew her hair out of her eyes and turned to exit the room.

"Gah!" she yelped as she nearly crashed into familiar purple mare, "Twilight?!" she gasped in surprise.

"You're finally awake! I thought you'd sleep all day, we got your bags from the inn you were staying at." Twilight hugged her tightly and pointed to a simple satchel stuffed to the brim.

"What are you doing here? Why am I here?" Rainbow asked in shock.

"Wow..." Twilight blinked, "You must have been drunk off you're ass to not remember." she chuckled.

"Remember..?" Rainbow murmured, digging through her bag to find a bottle of blackish liquid, which she gulped down with disdain for the taste. Her headache almost immediately vanished and she felt less tipsy.

"Well I came to find you because I need your help." Twilight explained, sitting on her haunches, "We are...on a mission...you might say. How would you like to come to Silithus with my friends and I?"

Rainbow turned and raised an eyebrow, "What kind of mission?"

"Well...erm...it's hard to explain." Twilight tapped her hoof on the ground quietly.

"Well, is it dangerous?" Rainbow asked casually.

"Most likely." Twilight shrugged.

"Long journey?"

"Yes."

"Evil creatures we'll need to avoid or kick in the tail?" Rainbow asked with growing - yet hidden - excitement.

"Yes, of course." Twilight grinned, knowing where this was going.

"You know me, anything that matches that description and I'm there, no matter the circumstance. I'd go even if I'd never met you before!" Rainbow bounced up and hovered, her smile wider and determined.

Twilight stood, "We're leaving in the morning. But in the meantime, are you hungry?"

"You can bet you're hind leg I'm hungry!" Rainbow landed and trotted up beside Twilight.

"Shining Armor, Rarity, meet Rainbow Dash." Twilight introduced her friends to one-another again.

"Nice to meet you." Rainbow said with a charming smile, then turning to Twilight whispered; "Nice hunk of a stallion, eh? Where'd you pick this guy up?" she turned back around and winked at Shining, who shuffled uncomfortably and gave a nervous grin in return.

"Shining Armor is my brother." Twilight deadpanned at Rainbow, who widened her eyes.

"What? You said your whole family was dead!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"This again." Rarity facehooved.

"Apparently not." Twilight sighed, "Just roll with it ok? I'm tired of explaining." she also facehooved, peeking at Rainbow from under her mane.

Rainbow shrugged, "Hey, I'm cool with it, just a little shocked is all. So why are we going to Silithus?" she sat down and began eating as she spoke, not bothering to finish chewing before talking.

Rarity grimaced at her behavior but kept quiet, Twilight cleared her throat, "Well, you know of Tyrande I assume?"

"Duh! You lectured me about her more times than I can count back in Karazhan. And besides, anypony who doesn't know about Tyrande Whisperwind has to be stupid." Rainbow stuffed a croissant into her mouth after she spoke.

"Well, yes, but anyways, she's planning an attack on Ahn'Qiraj. Apparently an old enemy of the Titans has re-emerged there and is threatening Azeroth." Twilight explained, leaving the phrase "Old God" out of her speech purposefully to avoid panic with anypony who might hear.

"Really? Didn't you tell me the Qirajians are extinct?" Rainbow asked in interest, gulping down water.

"That's what I thought, but Theradras said otherwise.." Twilight continued, only to be interrupted by Rainbow's sputtering.

"Theradras?" she asked in disbelief, "What the hell are you talking about? She's been a total loony for decades!"

"We killed her and she talked to Twilight in a dream." Shining explained in a bored tone.

Rainbow raised an eyebrow, "I suppose that makes sense." after looking at her drink for a moment she shook her head, "Nope, it doesn't."

"Look, I'll tell you the details later. My point is that I came to get you before we left for Silithus, now are you still in?" Twilight asked in irritation.

Rainbow mulled it over, she didn't have much she really needed to do but sit around. And she hadn't been hired since she punched her last employer's son in the face for hitting on her. "Well, yeah, if you need my help I'm always there Twi." she smiled.

Twilight sighed and smiled back, "Thanks RD."

"No problem." Rainbow leaned back in her chair and placed her hind hooves on the table, receiving a glare from Allison. "Hey!" she exclaimed, "You mind if I bring somepony along?"

Twilight blinked, "What type of pony?" she asked suspiciously.

"Just a friend of mine. Don't worry, she's not a mercenary or anything like that." Rainbow elaborated, rolling her eyes at Twilight's raised eyebrow.

"I don't suppose there's any harm in it. We do need as much help as we can get." Twilight sighed.

"Great, I'll go get her. We're leaving tomorrow right?" Rainbow stood, straightening her clothes and stretching her wings.

"Right." Rarity lifted her head from her hooves, which had been propped on the table when she had begun to fall asleep during the conversation.

"Alright, I'm off, and I'll be back before morning." Rainbow trotted outside, spreading her wings and taking off amidst the bustling of evening merchants in the Trade District.

Rainbow flapped her wings to ascend higher before she held them out to soar. She knew exactly where she needed to look to find her friend, as Elwynn Forest was not a large place. No doubt she's going to love this... she thought to herself, as her friend had always dreamed of leaving Elwynn and seeing the world. She had only flown for mere minutes before she spotted the house she was looking for. Rainbow folded her wings and began her plummet towards the earth. She narrowed her eyes as she neared the ground and smiled, her wings flaring out just in time to catch the air and slow her descent just so. Her hooves straightened and she touched down firmly, skidding a few feet before she came to a full stop.

"Why, if it isn't the famous Rainbow Dash, herself!" the familiar Westfall twang in her voice made Rainbow smile as she turned to face the orange mare.

"How've you been Applejack?" Rainbow stepped forward and gave her a brief hug.

Applejack was in her usual blue overalls and green, linen shirt, hair tied into a braid over her shoulder with a crimson ribbon. She smiled and leaned on her pitchfork, swirling a stalk of wheat in her mouth, "Ah've been good, the harvest was a pain in my ass, but we managed to get the hay in the barn before the rains." she wiped her forehead of sweat as she spoke.

"That's good, how are the apples coming along?" Rainbow moved over to the nearby fence that houses the apple trees. There were only about fifty on the farm, but the Apple family was known well in the Eastern Kingdoms for their amazing apples.

"Much better than last year, Ah dunno if ya remember but we had a mighty drought last harvest." Applejack stood on her hind legs and leant against the fence, letting the breeze whip her braid around. "So, watcha doin' all the way out here? Ah'm sure ya didn't just come to visit me, you've got somethin' to tell me don't ya?"

Rainbow smiled, nodding, "Perceptive as always AJ, I've got a friend who needs some help. We're headed to Kalimdor." she looked out of the corner of her eyes as she spoke, gauging Applejack's reaction.

"Kalimdor? Are ya serious? Why, Ah've been wantin' to go there since Ah was just a little filly!" Applejack exclaimed.

"So you'll come?" Rainbow asked.

"Are ya kiddin'? I'd give my left hind leg for an opportunity like this!" Applejack beamed.

"I thought you might." Rainbow turned to her friend and smiled warmly.

"When are ya leaving?" Applejack motioned that Rainbow follow her, and began heading for her barn.

"Tomorrow morning. You should probably pack." Rainbow replied.

"My, my...that's pretty soon...but Ah suppose Applebloom's old enough to take care of everything. Did ya know she got married last month?" Applejack entered the barn and made for a nearby closet.

"Really? That's great! Who's the lucky stallion?" Rainbow entered behind her, examining her wing while she watched Applejack dig through the closet.

"He's from the Stonefield's farm, Ah doubt ya know him, but he's a real good guy, and Ah can't be prouder of Applebloom." Applejack pulled her overalls off and tucked them in the closet, replacing them with green, studded flankplates.

"That's good, it's probably really nice to see her secured like that. What does his family farm?" Rainbow approached and helped Applejack with the straps of her armor.

"Thanks. Yep it is. They farm melons, apparently those are good for makin' a living." Applejack pulled her hair out of the braid and tied it with another ribbon into a ponytail, tucking the blond locks into her helmet. Her mane went through a hole in the helmet, falling over her neck.She blew the remaining strands of her forelock out of her face and adjusted the helmet until it was comfortable before tying the straps.

Rainbow helped her equip her bracers and arm-guards, "I can't believe you still have all this." she chuckled, remembering the last adventure she had gone on with the farm-pony. They had visited Redridge, and while camping they were ambushed by gnolls, close, sentient relatives of the hyena. It was a nasty fight, but Applejack had taken out the majority of the beasts with her axe. Rainbow couldn't really understand where a farm-pony got such skill with the weapon, but a more refined wielder of the dual-bladed axe she had never met.

"I told ya my pa gave them to me. I'd never get rid of it, but it is a little dusty." Applejack brushed off her boots and slipped them on, tightening the buckles. After a content nod she reached into the closet and pulled out her axe. The blades were sharp, made of silver and adorned with black markings. Applejack ran a sharpening stone over the edges, twice on each side of both blades, before tucking the rock into a small pocket on her belt, pressing the button closed to keep it from falling out. "Now Ah just need to give Applebloom the news, no doubt she'll be all fussy bout it." Applejack turned to Rainbow with a sigh.

"You look like you're heading out to beat up some orcs." Rainbow smiled, patting the grinning orange mare on the back before she turned to leave. "Don't be late, we'll be waiting for you in Stormwind." she called back as she spread her wings.

"Ah won't be! Ah'll be seein' ya tomorrow!" Applejack called as Rainbow took to the sky. Rainbow showed she heard by saluting in the air. Applejack chuckled, her heart pounding with excitement, her dream of going on worldwide adventures was about to come true. "Now to tell Applebloom.." she grimaced before turning towards the modest farmhouse, "Here goes nothin'..."

Author's Note

So many :raritycry: in this chapter eh? Too many but meh!
Here's what RD and AJ look like (Art is mine)

The Beginning of a Long Journey

Chapter 7: The Beginning of a Long Journey

Applejack looked towards the sky and sniffed at the air, the storm clouds from the previous day had returned, and now loomed overhead in an ominous display. The air smelt crisp and moist, the earth having so recently been soaked added more crispness to the scent. Applejack moved her forelock out of her face with a hoof, the humidity causing it to stick to her face like plaster. Peering carefully as she walked, she could see light droplets of rain splattering the path, so she pulled her cloak over her helmet.

The talk with Applebloom had gone surprisingly well, apparently she was excited to take over the farm, and even more excited for Applejack, as she was finally getting her dream-come-true. Applejack knew that this was likely not going to be fun and games, but that was what made it exciting. Striding into the unknown to experience places and creatures she had only ever heard of in fairy tales. The Eastern Kingdoms had it's fair share of strange creatures and such, but Kalimdor was the more mystical of the two continents. More exotic and wild creatures lived there, some of which were rare enough to only be known through legends.

If she hadn't been born a farmpony, Applejack would have liked to be an archeologist and joined her hero; Brann Bronzebeard's, Explorer's Guild. She was always fascinated with history and the likes. Exploration and discovery were her dreams, and now that they were finally happening...she could dance with excitement. Her father had always told her she was "..the smartest little filly in Azeroth." Nowadays she knew that was mostly flattery, but she had been a very studious filly. When she wasn't working the fields with her pa, she was nose-deep in an archeology book, most often written by Brann.

Applejack's smile widened when it occurred to her that she might be able to visit Ironforge after this quest. The thought alone made her begin to skip with joy. Why, if she visited Ironforge - home of the Dwarven Ponies - she could probably even meet Brann Bronzebeard! But now wasn't the time for fantasizing about the future, as Applejack realized she had come upon the gates of Stormwind.

The farm-mare had never been to Stormwind, she only left her farm during short trips to Redridge or Westfall with Rainbow Dash. As those two zones were within minutes walking from her farm. Now, straight across Elwynn, staring up at the magnificent gates, she felt a lump in her throat. How tiny she was compared. The wooden gates were - as usual - wide open to accommodate merchants and travelers. Applejack nodded to a guard, who smiled back at her before resuming his stoic stance. As she entered the Valley of Kings her jaw dropped, her hooves suddenly clinking against hard marble. The bridge reaching across the moat was wide and thick, guarded by many sets of guards, both mare and stallion. Four statues of well known heroes of The Alliance lined the edges of the bridge, each well detailed and bigger than a giant. Applejack stopped by each of them to read the golden plates embedded into the bases, the names of the heroes carved into them.

With a new smile on her face, Applejack continued on, trotting down the length of the bridge. The entrance into the city was divided into two separate gates, both of which had cobblestone paths that curved around a wall in the middle to meet the bridge. Applejack went around the right side, nodding to more guards as she went. She had entered the Trade District, where the houses were marked as such by blue shingles. There were many merchant's houses, and traders had set up stands and were either calling out for customers or bartering.

Applejack realized something in that moment, "Rainbow didn't tell me where to meet her!" she bit her lip and looked around, the sun had just come up moments ago, they couldn't have left yet. She decided her best bet at finding them was the inn, so she made her way through the bustling crowd, mindful of her axe. Applejack had just tripped over a box and righted it when she came face-to-face with the cyan Pegasus she had been searching for. "Gah!" she yelped, falling on her haunches in surprise.

"There you are! Just in time too, we're leaving within the hour." Rainbow helped the frazzled earth pony to her hooves with an apologetic grin.

"Thanks. Glad Ah made it." Applejack smiled back, keeping right on Rainbow's tail as she made her way towards the inn. Huh, Ah was right about the inn.. Applejack thought to herself.

"Hey Shining! Where's Twilight? We are leaving soon, one of her Mage friends just stopped by and said they were ready." Applejack watched as Rainbow called to a white unicorn stallion, who stopped packing his satchel with food to ponder.

"I don't know, I haven't seen her this morning." he furrowed his brow in concern.

Rainbow's ears drooped as she remembered something, she turned to Applejack with a fake smile on her face, "Can you excuse me for a moment? Just make yourself comfortable, we'll be leaving soon." she assured.

Applejack raised a quizzical eyebrow, but nodded and sat down at one of the tables. Rainbow disappeared up the stairs, trailed by Shining. Another white unicorn, this one a mare, sat down across from her. "Hello, I'm Rarity. You must be Rainbow's friend." she held out a dainty, cloven hoof for Applejack to shake.

"Applejack, nice to meet ya." she smiled, the unicorn grinned back.

Walking down the stairs again... Twilight tossed and turned in her sleep, grimacing and clenching her teeth, .."Mom?" don't turn the corner..."No... "No..." Twilight mumbled, scratching at her face with her hooves in desperation, as if it would stop her dream, "No!!" She screamed, sitting upright in bed as she awoke in a cold sweat.

Just then the door slammed open, "Twilight?! Are you ok?" Rainbow rushed in and slid to a stop on her knees by her bed. Twilight barely registered her question, she simply stared at her hooves and took careful breaths, trying to slow her racing heart. She grimaced and clenched her jaw again, tears collecting in her eyes. "Twilight..." Rainbow whispered, "...look at me." she placed a comforting hoof on her shoulder.

Twilight ignored her and lay back on the bed, curling into a ball and letting her emotional dam break. She hiccuped quietly, "Why won't they go away?"

Rainbow sighed, "The nightmares..." she mumbled.

Twilight laughed in a somewhat sarcastic manner, "Y-you know what's worse?" Twilight didn't turn to look at her friend, she stayed put as she spoke, she chuckled again, sounding like a madmare, "What's worse is the fact that they actually stopped for a few days...and I....I actually had hope that they were gone...but they aren't! And they never will be!" Twilight's voice raised in volume, and in her sudden rage her horn crackled with a surge of magic, instinctively grabbing threw the nearest object.

The magenta glow encasing the vase vanished the moment the clay shattered against the wall. Rainbow jumped, and Shining - who had been standing in the doorway - rushed to Twilight's side. He gathered his sister into his arms and hugged her close, letting her sob into his shoulder. She still hadn't told him what the nightmares were about, or why they bothered her so much. One might think such nightmares might lose their touch, what with being so repetitive.

Rarity had trotted up the stairs after she heard the vase break, Applejack following curiously behind. Rainbow blocked them from entering and went out the door, shutting it behind her, "Let's go downstairs, she needs her space." she murmured to Rarity, who sighed and nodded.

"Who?" Applejack asked, her curiosity piquing, she and Rarity had heard the muffled scream, then came shouting by the same pony. Followed by the sound of something smashing against a wall , which finally drove them from their seats.

"My friend, I'll tell you about it later." Rainbow said sadly, her demeanor suggested that she was not going to elaborate any further.

Applejack nodded, "Ok." Who is it, some crazy pony?

Shining gently stroked Twilight's mane, shushing her quietly, "It's ok Twily...everything is fine."

"B-but it's not!" she cried, "I've been having them for over three decades!" she slammed her free hoof against the bed to punctuate her words. Her magic began to sputter and spark at the tip of her horn as a result.

At that Shining held her at arm's length, "Twilight! Calm yourself! Your magic is reacting and you'll likely get restrained by the guards if you break anything more than that vase." he scolded sternly, looking her in the eyes.

Twilight looked up at him, pouting. But he was right, letting her emotions loose was dangerous, and another surge might not be so easily fixable. "I'm sorry." she muttered, looking down at her hooves in shame. Although she didn't entirely feel sorry, she had a right to be upset over these nightmares. Yet she was going to take her brother's advice, it was better to stay in control of her magic.

"It's alright, you just need to be more careful." Shining pulled her in for another hug, "But you know we need to go soon. The mages won't keep that portal open forever."

Twilight sighed, "Of course, I'm just...tired because of the nightmares." she pulled away from Shining and stepped out of bed, pulling her clothes on. Shining made the bed and swept up the vase while she fixed herself up.

"Twily?" Shining said without turning around.

"Yes?"

"What are they about?" he asked, cringing in wait of her response.

Twilight inhaled sharply, "I..." she gulped, "...I don't feel ready just yet...maybe when we make camp tonight?" she suggested, looking for Shining's response.

Shining turned around and nodded, though his brow was creased with worry, "Of course, take your time."

Twilight smiled in relief, she had managed to put off the question, for now...

Twilight made her way downstairs shortly after Shining, everypony was chatting and eating an early lunch when she stepped onto the main floor. Rainbow noticed her entrance almost immediately and trotted up to her with an unsure smile on her face, "Hi, how you feeling?"

"Perfectly fine." Twilight gave a poker face, which Rainbow saw through with a scowl. "Now, who's this friend of yours?" she changed the subject on her cyan friend, who broke into a grin and led her over.

"Applejack!" she said in a voice loud enough to startle the orange mare.

"Yeah?" Applejack turned in her seat with a gentle smile.

"Here's Twilight, she's this expedition's leader." Rainbow presented her friend, who smiled shyly.

"Hi."

"Well howdy! Pleased to meet ya!" Applejack shook the third cloven hoof that day, A lot'a unicorns on this trip huh? she noted.

Twilight noticed the orange mare's Westfall twang with a smile, then she pulled out a map and put it on the table she sat at, waving her other companions over. "I don't know if Rainbow's told you yet, but we are headed to Silithus." Twilight pointed to one of the two continents on the map, the one on the right being Eastern Kingdoms, and on the left being Kalimdor. Her hoof rested on a zone near the bottom left of the western continent. It was colored a dull tan, and labeled: Silithus in a bold text.

Applejack nodded, excitment bubbling in her veins, "Will we be seein' the Windseeker? Ah hear his blade is legendary." she asked, eager for the answer.

Twilight smiled at her expression, "No, I'm afraid not. Although it would be nice, our mission is far more pressing." she pointed once again to the map, this time towards a greenish zone on the right side of Kalimdor, labeled: Dustwallow Marsh. "We are taking a portal to Theremore..." she pointed to a small depiction of a garrison on the coast of Dustwallow, "...from there we are headed through the Marsh, down the southern Barrens..." Twilight trailed her hoof along the small, brown lines on the map that indicated roads. She pulled it over a break in the mountains surrounding Dustwallow and across a light brown zone labeled: The Barrens, "...and then we take The Great Lift down to Thousand Needles. That's where this starts getting dangerous, that's centaur territory." her hoof came to rest on a tribal-looking elevator on the map, obviously lowering into the orange zone labeled: The Thousand Needles.

"Isn't the Barrens quillboar, kodo, and Tauren territory?" Rainbow asked, nibbling on the edge of her hoof.

"Yes, but quillboar are stupid, kodo are mostly docile, and the Tauren know that the road from Dustwallow is often used by the Alliance. On the other hoof, Centaur have no truce with anypony. They are smart, cunning, and they practically own Thousand Needles." Twilight explained, looking up from her map as she spoke. "But back to business, we'll be headed down to the Raceway, from there we can stay at the inn before we cross the Salt Flats to get to Tanaris." she pulled her hoof along a trail that winded around the depictions of mesas and through a racetrack, then across a blank space and through a break in the mountains separating Tanaris and Thousand Needles.

"Afterwards, we'll likely not need to stay at Gadgetzan, but either way, there are no paths there. So we shall have to cross the desert by landmark alone." she trailed her hoof across the light yellow zone of the paper, pointing to a depiction of two obelisks at the western end, "Here's the path to Un'Goro. That's probably the most dangerous part of our journey." she pointed to a green, mostly circular zone, with a depiction of a volcano in the middle. "Not only is it hot, muggy, and filled with bogs, but it's infested with raptors, pterrordax, diemetrodons, and devilsaurs." she grimaced at each name.

"Ugh.." Rainbow groaned, "It's gonna be a big party with them around isn't it?" she asked sarcastically.

"There is a safe spot; Marshall's Stand...here." Twilight pointed to a small encampment in the Un'Goro mountains. "We'll surely be staying there, and afterwards we are headed to the final path. This one leads up the mountains and into Silithus, from there it's less than a twenty-minute walk to Cenarion Hold." Twilight dragged her hoof across the final path, from Un'Goro through a break in the mountains, and into Silithus, "Now..." she concluded, "...any questions?"

Rarity raised her hoof, "Why not just take a portal straight there?"

Twilight chuckled briefly, "Because portal take a lot of energy, especially cross-continental ones. On top of that, it takes having a portal rune bound to the destination, as well as the leaving point. Remember how anypony who takes a portal to Stormwind always ends up in the Mage Tower? That's because the rune is bound there, so anyone who chooses Stormwind as a destination automatically ends up there. Otherwise we'd have ponies popping up everywhere in Stormwind."

"So what does that have to do with Silithus?" Shining asked.

"I'm getting there. Simple answer, Cenarion Hold doesn't have a portal rune bound to it, nopony can simply teleport there or take a portal. Teleportation requires that the Mage has been to the destination before, I have not. And portals require a bound portal rune for stability." she explained, "If we sent this many ponies through a portal to Silithus without the rune, it would likely disrupt the ley-lines in the Nether and we'd all be incinerated." Twilight concluded for a second time.

All four other ponies widened they're eyes and nodded they're understanding. "I see." Rarity grimaced.

"Now, are we all ready?" Twilight rolled up the map and placed it in her pack. All her companions stood and shouldered they're bags on.

"Ready." they all said at once, chuckling at the sound.

Twilight smiled, "Then let's go!" she tossed a pouch of gold coins to Allison, who curtsied and went about her duties. They walked out of the inn and up the first road, leading away from the bustling of the Trade District. Twilight turned down a short tunnel, coming out onto a cobblestone path, separating each district was a canal. They crossed the white, marble bridge that had been built to join all the districts. Straight ahead, the roofs marked with purple tiles, was the Mage Quarter. Twilight trotted through the tunnel, and turned left onto the surprising path of grass, through the houses and towards the middle, where a magnificent tower stood. It was more than three stories tall, a winding ramp twisted around from the base to the entrance.

The ponies trotted up the ramp, there was no door to the entrance, so they simply entered. Inside was a staircase, winding up like the ramp, they climbed the stairs and made for the main floor. They shortly entered onto the floor and were greeted by an elderly Mage who reminded Twilight of the legendary Starswirl the Bearded. "Good morning young ponies, I assume you booked the portal to Theremore?" he approached and asked.

"Indeed we are, I'm a friend of Archmage Celindra." Twilight answered with a respectful nod to her elder in magic arts.

"Ah, Celindra!" the old pony smiled, "Well feel free to enter, no doubt this is a favor, so I shan't be collecting any coin." he said good-heartedly.

"Oh but you must accept some payment!" Twilight exclaimed, "Portal runes are costly, and maintaining one is even more so." she insisted, giving him a small pouch of silver coins.

The elder pony smiled, "You are knowledgable and generous, thank you." he accepted the coins and motioned that they enter the green, swirling doorway behind him.

Twilight curtsied and led her fellow ponies through the doorway, which contained the magic used to make the inside of the tower larger than it would be if they hadn't used a spell on it. All ponies shuddered slightly at entering, it felt as if the world skipped for a moment, everything pausing before resuming at a normal speed. "Twilight! Just in time." a light red mare trotted up to Twilight, an earth pony - no doubt a prodigy - with Mage abilities was rare, but Stormwind had more and more recently. Earth pony mages were similar to the Zebratic Trolls who occupied the Horde's ranks, using incantations to cast spells rather than a horn. This worked by weaving the magic through ley-lines naturally occurring in their hooves and eyes instead of horns.

"It's good to see you, Celindra." Twilight hugged her friend briefly, "I trust the portal is prepared?"

"Most certainly." Celindra tucked her blonde locks back behind her ear with a smile, "Are you ponies ready?" she asked the quad of ponies behind the lavender unicorn. Twilight's friends nodded with confidence, and the mare smiled, "Alright then, let us begin."

Celindra led them to a rune that was carved into the floor, a strange dust had recently been poured along the lines, and there were four points around it adorned with a smaller circle. Celindra moved to stand with three other ponies, each stationed on the smaller runes, all of which were stallions, two unicorns and another earth pony. Celindra nodded to them and began in anyone a spell quietly, her earth pony companion also incanted the same spell, whilst the two unicorns closed they're eyes and channeled magic through they're horns.

The familiar swirl of watery-looking magic appeared in the middle of the rune. Celindra's eyes glowed, as well as those of her earth pony companion, and the magic seemingly collapsed upon itself briefly before opening wide into a stable portal. "There..." she murmured, looking to Twilight and her friends, "It is open, go on ahead, Celestia's Light bless you." she smiled.

Twilight nodded respectfully, "Thank you, Celindra. Come friends, Theremore awaits." she trotted up to the portal and disappeared into it, followed by Shining, Rainbow, Rarity, and lastly Applejack, who hesitated briefly, having never been in a portal, but steeled herself and went through.

Twilight took a few steps forward when she felt her hooves touch ground, leaving room for her friends to appear through the shimmery magic she had entered the tower through. She stepped onto a rune almost exactly like that in the Stormwind tower. One by one, her fellow ponies appeared, "Nice trip?" asked with a knowing smile. All four ponies scowled at her, as they were dizzy and had throbbing heads from having used a portal of such distance. "Let's go then." she grinned and chuckled.

They made their way out of the tower they had appeared in, the residents of which hardly spared them a second glance, used to ponies suddenly appearing onto the rune. Twilight inhaled the sea air with a deep sigh, Stormwind may have been on the sea, but it was entirely cut off by a mountain, and the salty air was marred by the scents of the city. Theremore was only a garrison, and contained far less ponies in manner of population. Trotting down the stairs of the tower, they headed straight ahead for the gates, which led across a long bridge, connecting the isle Theremore sat upon to the mainland.

The guards nodded in acknowledgment to the travelers as they passed, and each of the ponies nodded back with a smile. Twilight looked at the marshes they were drawing closer to, this was it, the first page in a long book, and the ending was not yet written. How will my story end? she pondered, looking back at her friends as she trotted along. Seeing their confident smiled instilled a sense of both pride and concern in her heart, what would happen to them? What party would they play? And would - perhaps - some of them not return?

Twilight lingered on that last thought, she knew she had only met Rarity and Applejack, but she was already fearing their fates. And as for Shining and Rainbow...she would never recover should anything happen to them. But she shook these thoughts away, this was only the beginning of her journey, they were here because of her, and she would never let anything happen to them.

They had entered the marsh, and it seemed as though the sounds of Theremore disappeared in that instant. Now only the sound of frogs and insects filled the air, with the occasional sound of a slithering beast, and a loud, distant roar. "The sooner we get through the better..." Twilight began when she noticed she was not the only one to stop in apprehension, "...might as well get a move on, night is far more treacherous in the marshes." she warned, immediately turning to trot down the path at a brisk pace.

Her companions hesitantly followed, eyeing the bogs around with disdain and distrust. The land was dull, grayish and wet, every step they took felt as if something were squelching beneath their hooves, despite the cobblestone path. Every here and there the path went up to three feet underwater, and although Twilight still heard her moans of discomfort, Rarity had thankfully chosen a wiser outfit for such a mission, thus not ruining an expensive gown, but rather a replaceable pair of breeches and a loose shirt.

The hours in the marsh were miserable. By the time they reached the final crossroad all ponies were exhausted, wet, and had been bitten multiple times by mosquitos. "Final turn, then we're in the Barrens. We can make camp within the hour." Twilight announced after rolling her map up and trotting down the correct road.

"Thank Celestia!" Applejack exclaimed, "Ah've never felt so dirty in all mah life!" she grumbled.

"Oh pshaw! This is nothing, you should see how dirty you can get after a battle." Rainbow teased.

"Ah have...this is worse.." Applejack deadpanned. Rainbow smirked and continued trotting along.

"Twilight, I don't mean to be a bother, but exactly how much further is it?" Rarity asked, scraping her hooves in a vain attempt to get the gooey mud out of them.

"Only a few minute's walk." Twilight assured, looking at the path ahead, the road was heading uphill, the trees were thinning, and the air wasn't so humid anymore. "I think it's just up ahead." she broke into a canter, sliding to a halt and sighing in relief as she came to the top of the hill. Her fellow ponies joined her seconds after, and they all sighed in relief. "We'll need to keep walking down the road just a little ways, and there should be a pond to wash in and refill our canteens."

"Let's get moving then!" Rainbow grinned, trotting with her tail and tailfeathers held high. Twilight smiled and caught up with her, slowing to a trot.

"First leg of the journey down, it wasn't so bad. Dustwallow could have been much worse." Twilight stated matter-of-factly.

"Meh, I suppose." Rainbow shrugged, "But it was still pretty tiring, I don't believe I've had the luxury of experiencing long journeys as you have." she sighed, "Or maybe I'm just used to using my wings instead of my hooves."

Twilight smiled again, "My hooves were always sore in the first few journeys. Picking rocks out is the worst." she skipped on her other three legs while she picked up one hoof to show Rainbow the rocks lodged in her hoof.

Rainbow grimaced, "Hey..." she murmured when she noticed something off about the unicorn, "Why are you limping?" she asked.

Twilight was caught off guard and tripped over a pebble, "Gah! Uh...I had a run-in with a hydra."

"A hydra?!" Rainbow exclaimed in surprise, "Damn! That must have hurt." she looked at Twilight's right hind leg, as she had pulled her breeches up to show her the jagged scars. "When did that happen?"

"Less than a week ago." Twilight replied.

"What?!" Rainbow exclaimed again, "By Celestia, aren't you tired yet?"

"Not really, I hardly notice it." Twilight shrugged.

"Hmm.." Rainbow hummed.

"Oh look! We're here!" Rarity called, galloping past her companions and towards a moderately deep pool. She wasted no time leaping into it and scrubbing the sweat and caked mud away.

She was quickly followed by her eager friends, those who wore chain mail and plate stripped themselves of it before they cleaned up. Afterwards everypony lay in the setting sun to dry, Rarity was brushing her mane and braiding it. Applejack was laying on her stomach and playing with pebbles. Rainbow was perched in a tree that twisted above the pool. Twilight was studying the map while simultaneously brushing her mane. And Shining was leaning against the tree whilst sharpening his sword.

Twilight finished with her mane and braided it before she stood, "Let's make camp everypony." she clapped her hooves together to ensure she had caught their attention, and everypony scrambled to unpack tents and cooking supplies.

They were busy working on the tents when Rainbow stiffened, "Guys! Hold still, something is coming." she warned, spreading her wings and suddenly becoming ethereal as she took to the skies, the only indication she was there being the last rays of sunshine reflecting off her silhouette.

Twilight and the rest of the company grabbed their weapons and stood in a circle, eyeing the tall grass with suspicion. It seemed as though it was a false alarm, for nothing moved within the next few moments, but Rainbow called out a warning from her place in the sky. There was a sudden squeal as strange, brown, quill-backed pig-men burst from the foliage. Twilight charged up her horn, gulping at the sheer numbers, of all the creatures, it had to be quillboar! "Bucking horse-apples..." she cursed before charging into the fight, sword raised and horn blazing with magic.

Author's Note

Cliffhanger!! Hahah! :trollestia: don't worry, next chapter before the week is out! :pinkiesmile:
I'm so excited over this chapter! You guys have no idea how long I've been working on this story's plot line. It spans over 5 books already! And this is the official first step in a long, and hopefully wonderful journey that I am too happy to share with all who read this. This is part one of the book by the way.
In case of any confusion, here's the map: of Kalimdor so you can see what Twilight's describing.
Time lord technology in that tower tho! Say whut?! :pinkiegasp:

:twilightsmile:

Journey to the Lift

Author's Note

*Dodges rotten apple* Yes I know! I'm sorry I lied, I said next chapter would be out by the end of last week and I just got it out today, more than a week late. But...I have a very good excuse, heh...I was most certainly not caught up reading a most intriguing fanfiction for most of the week....heh...hehe...no of course not! :twilightblush:
*Gets smacked with a tomato, falls to the ground and faceplants*
Nnngh! Have a Pinkie Pie? :scootangel:

Art by me. And by the way, Pinkie's mace is much simpler at the moment, as she has yet to defeat R.....oh...spoilers...hehe! :twilightsmile:

Journey to the Lift

Chapter 8: Journey to the Lift

Twilight barreled into a quillboar by her shoulder, having stopped his primitive weapon with her sword. The beast squealed in surprise, and she quickly turned her horn towards him before he could retaliate against her attack. Her horn began to glow a dangerous red, firing a bolt of fire straight through the quillboar,who promptly keeled over dead. Twilight's ear twitched as another squeal sounded behind her, she spun around, still gripping her sword through telekinesis and sliced the approaching enemy in the chest. This one was larger and obviously stronger, as he only gripped his chest momentarily before he cried out in a rage and raised his hammer for a blow.

Twilight smirked and charged her horn, just then an invisible force swooped down and pummeled the brute to the ground. Rainbow's silvery, see-through appearance faded as she ripped her daggers from the quillboar's back. She grinned up at Twilight with a wink before she spread her wings and leapt into the air once again, her ethereal appearance gradually returning. Twilight saluted briefly with a smirk and turned to find more enemies, noting that the nearest pony to her was Applejack.

Applejack was currently tucking and rolling along the ground, dust flying as she pushed herself upright on her forelegs and bucking her adversary in the back. A sickening crunch followed, likely due to the force of her kick and the fact that she wore solid, plate boots. Applejack gripped her axe with her hooves shortly after defeating him and spun to block the next attacker's staff. The current quillboar muttered under her breath and the staff glowed with electricity, Applejack yelped as the blue light traveled down the metal of her axe and shocked her. She dropped her axe with a gasp, baring her teeth and bringing her armored forelegs up to block the following blows. The quillboar began to mutter again, and swiftly cast a spell at Applejack, which apparently caused the ground to sprout roots to hold her victim in place.

Applejack grunted as the thorny roots twined around her legs and pulled her to her knees. She looked about desperately as the quillboar approached, pulling a crudely forged kris from her tattered clothes. Suddenly the rooted mare was enveloped in a purple glow and the roots dissipated. Applejack jumped to her hooves and charged straight at her surprised attacker, a fireball assisted and blasted her in the face. Applejack finished the spellbinder off and turned to Twilight, nodding her thanks to the Mage for casting a counterspell. Twilight grinned and ran to help Rarity, who was struggling with a brute of a quillboar, as they seemed to have many of the hulkish ones.

Shining noticed more quillboar coming and grimaced, Rainbow was picking them off from the air, but she could only do so much. He thrust his shield into a nearby quillboar's face and sliced at another with his sword, both fell, one knocked out and the other having been disemboweled. Anypony could see that they were slowly being overwhelmed, but Shining was striking each quillboar that managed to come in range of his sword. He glanced behind nervously to see that they were being pushed back until they were nearly touching flanks. He bumped into Twilight, who was focused on casting a spell, and the arcane blast veered off it's course and smashed into the ground instead. "Shining!!" she cried out accusingly and cursed.

"Not my fault!" Shining shot back, pushing his attacker back and thrusting his sword through its stomach. He heard Rarity yelp behind him and he finished off the next quillboar to advance before turning to see what had caused her distress. She was battling another spellbinder, gritting her teeth as her hind hooves dug into the ground in her attempt to win the current battle they were in: pressing their staves together in a pushing contest. Apparently her cry was merely from the fact that she hadn't expected the blow from above to her staff. Shining charged up his horn and fired at the spellbinder, who fell back in surprise at the sudden interference. Rarity took her chance and threw her dagger at her attacker's chest. She spun around with a grateful sigh of brief relief, silently thanking Shining for his assistance.

Rainbow was swooping down at the enemies from her place in the sky, picking them off one-by-one. However there were many, and she could barely keep track of how many were still swarming the camp. There had to be more than thirty of them. She noticed Applejack stumble, and Twilight was bumped, catching Shining off guard and causing them both to fall to the ground in a tangle of limbs. Rarity was casting bolts of holy light as fast as she could, and Rainbow was slicing at quillboar as she flew by. And yet there seemed to be almost no dent in they're numbers. Rainbow was preparing to drive her dagger into the head of a quillboar that was advancing on her two still-tangled friends, who were working to extricate themselves.

Suddenly, an unknown voice cried out: "DUCK!!" everypony, including Rainbow Dash, dove to the ground in instinctive reaction to the words. There was the sound of something fizzling, and a loud thud shook the earth as a glowing hammer made contact. The encroaching quillboar were blasted back by the impact, but the group of ponies remained untouched. There was a second, lighter thud, along with the sound of plate and chain mail clinking against itself as a mare leapt over the now-stirring ponies and fetched her hammer.

The mare in question was well-built, as if she had spent her entire life in battle, and she wore many golden plates on her body. A short, blue skirt made of thick, separate, leather strips stuck out from under her flankplates. She wore a golden headpiece that also had two long, thin horns, seemingly coming from her head, but that was not the case as she was an earth pony. "The odds are stacked a little better against you now aren't they?" she swung her mace around tauntingly at the quillboar, a confident smirk gracing her features as they charged.

The group of ponies had recovered from the dive onto the ground, and now helped this newfound ally to beat back the boar. Shining's jaw dropped as she leapt in the air, calling out a grossly exaggerated battle cry before she brought the hammer down on a quillboar's head, a loud crack resounding at the contact. "No way!" he muttered, "It can't be...", when the mare's gleeful, sapphire eyes met his he knew without a doubt. "Pinkie Pie?" he gaped.

Pinkie grinned, swinging her hammer to smash an approaching quillboar without breaking eye contact. "It's been a while!" she called over the sounds of the battle.

"You're telling me!" Shining called back with a grin, grunting loudly as he pummeled an attacker with his shield. "What are you even doing here?"

Pinkie jumped over a pile of quillboar corpses and went back-to-back with the warrior, "You know me...I could never stay put for long." she kicked a quillboar in the face and cried out ferociously as she did, twirling the mighty hammer in her hooves in a second taunt to her attackers.

"You didn't finish training?" Shining was able to talk more quietly, but he too made sounds of effort and ferocity when striking his foes.

"Please! I've been training since I was an itty-bitty-twinkie-pinkie!" Pinkie laughed, murmuring words that caused her weapon to glow brightly, she yelled as she smashed it into the ground. Yellow cracks in the earth reached out like lightning, striking any quillboar within range of the holy circle that had been induced beneath her hooves.

Shining nodded in approval, "I see you've got some new tricks up you're sleeve." he looked to Pinkie, who blew a thick, pink curl of her forelock out of her face with a smirk.

"And it would seem you've got some new friends." she smashed a quillboar that was leaping at her from behind in the face before Shining even noticed the beast approaching.

"They're retreating!" Rainbow signaled, landing amongst her now heavily-panting friends.

"Everybody ok?" Twilight gasped, conjuring water with some effort, even though she mainly stuck to using her sword during the battle, she had still used a lot of her mana and was ready for a good night's sleep.

"Yes!" came everypony's reply.

"Except some of us just bathed..." Rarity grumbled, sighing at the dirt and blood now staining her clothes and coat.

"I think we have you to thank for our victory against the quillboar...miss?" Twilight approached the pink, grinning mare who stood before them.

"Pinkie Pie." Shining answered for her, "We knew each-other at the academy."

Pinkie smiled, draping a foreleg over the stallion's shoulder casually, "Indeed we did. And who do I have the pleasure of rescuing?" the mare - despite her first impression of a seemingly overly-bubbly personality - had a very warm and inviting demeanor about her, and gently shook the hooves of each pony introduced to her.

"I'm Twilight Sparkle, Shining's sister..." Twilight began, and the usual response ensued.

Pinkie's jaw dropped and her eyes widened in disbelief, "No...no way!" she grinned, "Shining, you have a sister?! Do you realize how crucial this information would have been at the academy?" she sounded as if she were scolding, but she turned back with a teasing smile and hugged Twilight as if she'd known her all her life.

Twilight shifted under the uncomfortable and uninvited hug, she looked to Shining and mouthed: No personal boundaries? Shining burst into laughter, shaking his head. Twilight gasped as the bone-crushing hug finally ceased.

Pinkie blinked as she parted from the unicorn, Strange, I don't believe I ate any bad rations lately.... she wondered to herself when her stomach clenched and gave the sensation of nausea when she touched Shining's sister. But the paladin put her thoughts aside and smiled, "Any friend of Shiny here is a friend of mind, and with any sister of his likewise." Pinkie pat the bewildered unicorn's shoulder before moving to meet the next pony.

"Celestia! She has quite the grip, that armor doesn't help either." Twilight approached Shining and rubbed her skin where she had been hugged. Shining smiled and nuzzled her, she jumped and looked up at him in surprise, "What'd you do that for?"

Shining shrugged, "No reason, just glad we managed to survive that attack. I didn't know the quillboar numbered so many." he began to walk towards the camp they had made and proceeded to feed the fire that had been partially doused by sand.

"The Tauren have had difficulty keeping them in check..." Twilight straightened her blanket she had lain on the ground and checked her saddlebags to see if she had been looted at all.

"If it weren't for the orcs blocking the Ashenvale borders Tyrande would be able to help." Shining nodded, "The Tauren are no allies of the Alliance, but they aren't necessarily enemies either, and if they asked, I know she would likely not hesitate."

Twilight nodded, laying on her stomach atop the thick blanket, having brushed the kicked up dirt from it and taken off her constructing gear. "Indeed....she would likely..." she began, cut off by a yawn.

Shining noticed and smiled, "Are you tired?"

Twilight shook her head, "No. No...I'm just..." she started to excuse the yawn, but she didn't have a good excuse, so she simply blushed and flattened her ears when Shining chuckled.

"You go ahead and sleep, we'll take care of the camp." he handed her a thinner blanket to use for warmth, and she sighed in resignation.

"Thanks." she mumbled, laying her head over her front legs and stretching her hind legs down the length of her blanket. She was nervous about sleep, she didn't want to face the nightmare again. But she knew that she was only going to deteriorate from a lack of sleep, so Twilight closed her eyes and focused on her breathing. Inhale...exhale...inhale...the soothing motion swiftly lulled her fatigued body to sleep.

Rainbow approached Shining and sat beside him by the fire. "She's always been so tired, but she fights sleep whenever she can. The fact in itself that she barely fought you is...out of character for her." the prismatic-maned mare sighed, casting a concerned glance at her maternal figure.

Shining nodded, "She's a mystery..." he began.

"Who is?" Pinkie sat beside Shining with a sigh on his opposite side, taking off her plate boots and airing out her pink hooves.

"Twilight, she's a...troubled mare." Shining muttered.

"Oh? How so?" Pinkie looked over at the sleeping mare and realized he was right, she could sense a dark shadow hanging over the unicorn. It was as if light was choked when it was around her, Perhaps that's why it felt so strange to hug her? she wondered. As a paladin, she was in deep tune with The Light, and darkness was easily detectable by such practitioners, along with priests. She'd have to have a chat with the priest of the group to see if she felt the same dark energy as she herself did.

"She has nightmares." Rainbow explained.

Pinkie pursed her lips, "I see." she eyed the now deeply sleeping mare.

Applejack and Rarity, who had apparently been washing and refilling water canteens, strode back into camp and fixed their possessions, being mindful of their resting friend. "I'll take first watch." Rainbow volunteered, "I need a buddy for it, both sides of the camp need a lookout." she stood and waited for a fellow volunteer.

"I'll do that." Pinkie twirled her hammer expertly and smiled, patting Shining on the shoulder as she stood.

"Alright then, I'll be waking Shining and Applejack for the second watch. Goodnight everypony." Rainbow grabbed a bread roll she had stored in her bag and went to sit dutifully on her haunches on the western edge of the camp. Pinkie grabbed a bowl of the soup that Shining had started and made her way to the eastern side of camp.

There was a whimpering sound, and Shining's ears perked, he blinked awake groggily and lifted his head from the blanket. It was still about two hours before it was his turn to watch the camp with Applejack. The whimpering sounded again, and Shining looked over his shoulder. Twilight was shaking, he could see it in the dim moonlight, she made pitiful, high-pitched whines as she was - no doubt - having a nightmare. Shining stood, shaking briefly to free his hair from it's matting at his side, before he quietly walked over.

Twilight whined, and tears glittered across her muzzle, her hair was sweaty and tangled. Shining sighed, leaning down to nuzzle her behind the ear, "Twilight?" he murmured, giving her a gentle shake with his hoof. In response Twilight murmured louder, now thrashing as if she were trying to get away from Shining's touch. At which he grasped her shoulders and shook her slightly harder. "Twilight!" he said quietly, but sternly. Twilight yelped suddenly as her eyes opened and began to adjust to the darkness. Those violet eyes were glittering with unshed tears, and her bottom lip quivered as she stared into Shining's eyes. "It was just a dream, Twilight. You're safe...nopony can hurt you now." he whispered, returning her stare without falter.

Twilight grimaced as she began to sob, she reached out and clutched at her brother as if he were her only comfort in the world. Shining smiled sadly and returned her embrace, sitting on his haunches to better accommodate her shaking body. "Why....?" Twilight whispered.

Shining sighed, "I don't know why these dreams haunt you, Twilight...but I'll always make sure I'm here to chase them away." he stroked her mane gently and motioned for her to lay on the blanket. His sister sniffled and obliged, curling up her legs and looking up at him expectantly. Shining knelt on his forelegs beside her neck, laying his haunches up against her back. Reaching over her neck, he gently pushed her head to rest on his forelegs, while his own stayed resting on her neck. There was a gentle twinkling sound as he pulled the blanket over their bodies.

Twilight sighed and snuggled closer to her brother, just like they had when she was younger during storms and the lightning scared her. Feeling somepony's body beside her own, a warm, rhythmic breath blowing her fur down every few seconds made her eyes droopy. Within minutes she was falling to sleep, but not before murmuring: "Thank you." to her brother.

"I love you little sis'...." Shining smiled, nuzzling her before he closed his eyes. But hoofsteps approaching shortly caused him to abandon thoughts of sleep and he reopened them. It was Pinkie, "Oh...hi.." he sighed.

"I heard her cry out..." Pinkie smiled sadly, approaching the mare, "She suffers from the influence of a darkness I've never felt before. It's as if...as if The Light itself shrinks away when near her." she placed her hoof tentatively on Twilight's shoulder, so as not to wake her. Pinkie quickly pulled her hoof back, as if burned, and glanced at the mare in disbelief, "Worse at night it seems..." she murmured, rubbing the sole of her hoof.

Shining observed the interaction with interest, "What type of darkness?" he asked, his brow creased with worry.

"I suppose I've never really believed in such stories, but they say such powers were only wielded by the ancient enemies of the Titans." Pinkie sat beside Shining and glanced warily at his sister.

"You mean the Old Gods?" Shining asked, thinking about their quest.

Pinkie scoffed, "Those abominations are hardly worthy of such a title, they are beings of pure darkness and do not deserve to live in this world." she spoke with venom in her voice towards them, as if she knew them all personally.

"How do you know about them?" Shining asked out of pure curiosity.

"As a paladin I have been taught to recognize any and all forms of dark magic. They are no exception." Pinkie waved her hoof dismissively.

Shining nodded, laying his head atop his sister's neck, "I just hope it isn't such magic, I dare not think of what that influence could mean."

Pinkie nodded sympathetically, "Perhaps not, but we must be cautious, such darkness attracts other darkness. She may not know it, but it may be her fault you were attacked today. Quillboar have never attacked in such numbers before." Pinkie sighed, wondering about Twilight's name, that was also the name of the vile cult devoted to the reawakening of the Old Gods and the destruction of all on Azeroth. Perhaps that was not coincidence? "I'll tell Rainbow to let you sleep, Twilight needs your company." Pinkie stood and pat Shining on the shoulder with a reassuring smile before she trotted back to her watch-post.

Twilight shifted, not wanting to wake, but her mind was overruled by the sounds of the early morning, and she reluctantly opened her groggy eyes. The sun had just barely come up over the horizon, slowly making its way into the sky. Twilight twitched her ear and listened to suddenly present sound of somepony breathing beside her. She lifted her head with some difficulty, as her companion had lain his head across her neck, Shining... she relaxed at that. Yet at the same time, she felt uncomfortable, as if accepting her brother's comfort was a weakness.

Twilight shifted her legs out from underneath her and attempted to lift herself onto her forelegs. Shining awoke with a start as his head began to slide from its resting spot. "Twily?" he murmured sleepily, looking around in confusion.

"I'm here..." Twilight was stretching her legs out, pops sounding from her joints after having been curled up all night.

"Did you sleep better?" Shining asked, joining her in her stretching motions.

Twilight grimaced inwardly, even though she had been much more comfortable, she didn't get an entirely restful night's sleep. But not wanting to make him feel bad, she smiled at him warmly, "Yes, indeed I did." she fibbed, biting her lip as she turned to slip back into her more uncomfortable gear.

Shining grinned, "Thats good, perhaps I'll keep you company more often if it helps." he nuzzled her before trotting over to his blanket and assorting his belongings.

Twilight nodded, a stab of guilt wracking her heart for lying to him, but she knew that there was truly nothing they could do for these nightmares. The only thing she could do was hope that one day they would go away. Easier said than done. She proceeded to repack her blanket and wake the camp, prodding for everypony to get ready to leave.

Whereas Shining Armor was thinking of what Pinkie had said during the night. It did seem, after his experience journeying with Twilight, that bad things tended to happen to her. And Pinkie had said that whatever darkness was haunting her mind would likely attract trouble. Such torturous magic made him shiver, he could only imagine what Twilight was going through. It didn't seem like it was necessarily the nightmares themselves that bothered her, more the fact that they occurred every night for over four decades. No doubt that in itself, even if it weren't dark magic, would drive anypony insane. Shining cast a worried glance at his sister, who did not seem to be bothered this morning. But then again, she was always good at hiding her true feelings....

The group set off shortly after packing up camp. There was not much to say, as it was a hot day and nopony was truly in the mood for speaking. The air was muggy, despite there hardly being much water in those parts, and the sun beat down harshly upon the traveler's backs. Every now and again they stopped for a drink or to simply rest they're hooves. On the second to last stop, Shining sat beside his sister, who was studying the map, and offered her water. "Oh no thank you..." Twilight smiled assuringly and went back to her observations.

Shining nodded, "How have you been today?" he asked, gesturing to her scarred leg.

Twilight glanced down at the limb and shrugged, "It's more of a slight discomfort now than stinging needles. I'd take it over the latter any day." she reached a hoof down to massage the muscles of her thigh, grimacing slightly as she did, "Though to be honest, it's still kind of bruised."

Shining smiled briefly, "How about the limping, does that get irritating?"

Twilight pondered that question for a moment, "I suppose so. I don't really try to notice."

Shining pat her shoulder, "I see. Well, we should probably get going, there are only so many hours before sunset."

Twilight nodded and stood, rolling the map back up and placing it in her pack. "Right. Lets get a move on everypony, we want to reach the Lift by sunset." she trotted back onto the road and led the group south once again, checking her map every so often just to be sure she knew the landscape.

The Great Lift was guarded by two Tauren, both of which had a steadfast gaze to their eyes as they observed the road ahead. The Tauren looked peculiar to say the least, they were quadrupeds, like ponies, only they had a more bovine appearance. One of the braves was a bull, and the other a cow. Both Tauren wore primitive leather armor, ornamental feathers and carried sharp, decorated axes. Twilight approached them cautiously, even though their race were members of The Horde, they tended to be pacifists and allowed Alliance to roam throughout their lands. "Excuse me?" Twilight cleared her throat, placing her hooves tentatively on the dirty path.

The female brave looked at her with curiosity shining quite obviously in her chocolate eyes. Her coat was white and mottled with large, flaxen patches. Her flaxen mane was partially braided and pulled back to spill down her neck. "Greetings, elf." she stepped from her post and glance back at her companion, who smiled at her briefly before resuming his steadfast gaze on the road. "What business have you here?"

Twilight smiled cautiously, "I am on my way to the Mirage Raceway, my companions and I would appreciate use of The Lift." she explained, bowing her head respectfully.

The brave observed her quietly, looking past to see her friends, who had respectfully - but hesitantly - put weapons away and were either avoiding eye contact or poking the ground with their hooves. She nodded, even though the Barrens were Horde territory, it was not forbidden for members of the Alliance to use the Lift, as it was the only way to get through to the Thousand Needles. "The Lift is - of course - open to you, but I would not advise traveling through the Flats at night."

Twilight nodded, "Yes, indeed not. We shall be camping here for the night." she gestured to the open space on the left side of the posts the braves had been guarding. It was simple dirt on the left side, the right had been occupied by a tipi, supplies, and a space for a campfire, which had obviously been used often.

"Then sleep well, weary travelers, Earth Mother watch over you." the Tauren smiled warmly before she turned on her cloven hoof and resumed her post, swishing her long, thin tail that was graced with a small tuft of fur off the tip, the same flaxen color of her mane.

Twilight turned to her friends with a smile and motioned for them to follow her onto the blank space that overlooked the canyon. They made camp shortly, Twilight and Shining taking first watch, mainly because she insisted. She had meant to watch the night before, but as she had fallen asleep and nopony bothered to wake her, she didn't get a chance. As much as she needed the sleep, she was terrified of it, preferring to stay awake whenever it was possible.

The sun had set only moments before, and the group was prepared for nightfall; blankets spread and a warm fire crackling away in the middle of the camp. Applejack made a simple stew, having had the most cooking experience out of them all. They shared a few jokes and embarrassing stories, most of which were told by Rainbow and Pinkie. And after everypony had eaten they went to their respective sleeping spots and went to bed, as tomorrow was another long day of traveling and possibly fighting.

Twilight sat at the western side of the camp, gazing at her surroundings lazily. There were only two fronts from which anypony could sneak upon them, as the south side of the campsite overlooked the canyons of Thousand Needles, and the east side was blocked by mountains. She was deep in thought, about what in particular she couldn't truly say, as her mind was running from subject to subject before she could register what she had been thinking of to start with. Twilight inhaled deeply as she stared at the other camp, the two Tauren braves seemed unfazed by the travelers on the opposite side of the road. She, on the other hoof, was slightly wary, although the Tauren were - for the most part - neutral, she couldn't help but be suspicious of anypony who was not of the Alliance. It was simply out of experience that she distrusted them, but she knew they would not attack them in the night, they had no reason to, and they seemed friendly enough.

"You seem distracted." Shining's voice startled Twilight and she jumped to her hooves rather unsteadily.

"By Luna! Shining, don't sneak up on me!" she scolded, holding a hoof to her chest in relief.

"I've been standing here for the past five minutes, Twi..." Shining smirked.

Twilight groaned and facehooved, she had let her guard down through her trail of thought, "I'm a mess today."

"It's understandable, you've got a lot on your mind." Shining sat down with a deep exhale.

Twilight moved to sit beside him, not close enough to touch, but close all the same. "I shouldn't let things like these nightmares get to my head, but it's harder lately. Since when do I have a hard time around strangers? I felt fine around those braves this morning, now I can't stop feeling like they are going to backstab us. Am I being paranoid? Or is it just that I feel tired and jumbled and I'm not thinking straight? Perhaps the fact that they are Horde gives me reason not to trust...." Twilight began to ramble.

Shining blinked, he couldn't really understand what she was trying to say, but he comforted her anyways, "I think it's ok to be suspicious of strangers, Twily. I doubt it's because of your nightmares, you're just thinking too much is all. You know how dangerous that us." he ruffled his sister's hair affectionately before pulling her into a hug.

She smiled briefly at the statement, "Maybe...I'm just...weary, and I don't want to go to sleep to fix it, because I know it won't help. I feel like there's a weight hanging over my head all the time, but I can't understand why or what is causing it." Twilight murmured, not bothering to fight against the affection of her brother. She had given up on fighting comfort, there wasn't much reason to anyways.

"Well one day you will, and all these worries will end. Until then, Twi, you need to relax and take life one day at a time. Stressing over the matter is only making things worse." Shining stood and helped his sister to her hooves, "It's time for the next watch, I'll wake Applejack and Rarity. You go lay down and try to get some rest." he pushed her gently in the direction of her bedroll.

Twilight walked hesitantly, turning to look over her shoulder at Shining, who nodded and gestured for her to keep moving. She sighed and moved over to her sleeping spot, removing her more uncomfortable clothing and sinking to her belly. Twilight stared at the fur on her hooves as the gentle wind blew it to and fro, studying the way the light filtered through it. She was so transfixed that she jumped when Shining dropped to his knees beside her, pressing his back against hers. "Sorry, didn't mean to scare you." he nudged her gently before he lay his head down with a sigh.

"It's fine." Twilight smiled, curling up and closing her eyes in preparation for what she hoped in vain would be a dreamless night. "Goodnight, Shining."

Goodnight Twily." came his response, and then silence descended upon them as night took its course and they fell asleep.

It was dark, this wasn't the nightmare, but was it a dream? "Hello?" Twilight called into the darkness, there was no response, but suddenly she felt a presence. Her fur stood on edge along her back and nape, and there was an unnaturally cold wind. "W-who's there?" she asked, voice faltering momentarily.

"Destroyer..." a voice whispered quietly. It sounded ancient and somewhat terrifying, and Twilight shivered as the sound seemingly caressed her fur in an uncomfortable manner.

"Who's there?" she called out again. No response, but...wait...laughter, echoing laughter. Twilight yelped as the wind picked up and her hooves no longer touched the ground. Her tail and mane whipped about in the air, tangling around her legs and horn until it felt like she was suffocating in her own hair.

Twilight jumped, her eyes snapping open. Her breathing was erratic, and the way the air felt so cool against her forehead suggested she was sweating. Shining was still asleep, but she took no comfort in his presence, she shivered violently. Who was in her dream? It was no less a nightmare than her other dream, but not the one she was used to. "Twily?" Shining's voice mumbled.

Shining had felt her begin to shiver, and she still was, her body shook as thought they lay on frozen ground. Yet he was warm, and the night was not cold. Twilight twitched an ear in his direction, not answering his call as she shivered again, but Shining could tell now it was out of fear that she shook. "Are you ok?"

Twilight shook her head, "No...no I'm not ok..." she whispered.

Thousand Needles

Author's Note

Much OOC
Very trauma
So nightmare
:twilightoops:

Thousand Needles

Chapter 9: Thousand Needles

"Hmm?" Shining hadn't heard her whisper, and was now sitting up, blinking in confusion.

Twilight twitched her ear in his direction and looked at him out of the corner of her eye. Her body gave another involuntary shiver, with it she inhaled shakily. "I said no...I'm not ok." she clarified.

Shining sat up completely onto his haunches, "What's wrong? Is it the nightmare?" he placed a hoof on her shoulder and she flinched under the cold sensation of it.

"I suppose so...yet...it was different, this wasn't the same dream." Twilight rolled onto her back to face Shining.

Shining waited expectantly for her to speak further. Perhaps now she would tell him of what from her dreams troubled her so? "How so?"

Twilight inhaled once again, long and deep, closing her eyes, "In he usual nightmare, I am constantly reliving the night our parents died." she explained, Shining nodded, he had suspected that was the subject of her nightmares, it lightened his heart that she was not holding back. "This time...I-I can't truly describe it, it was dark, but not like a nighttime darkness. It was darker than black, if you know what I mean. It was also cold, but a different kind of cold, as if the very air itself was caressing my fur. It was very...uncomfortable." Twilight had sat up and was now stroking her left foreleg with the opposite hoof. Shining looked uncomfortable as well, realizing she may have felt violated, but Twilight continued: "And there was a voice, I could hardly hear it, and yet, it was so loud, because there was no other sound besides my own heartbeat. The voice, I assume it was a male's voice, called me the 'Destroyer'. When I asked who was there, the atmosphere changed; it felt like the air was suffocating me. And then I wasn't on the ground anymore, I couldn't breathe because of my hair, it was like being smothered. Then I woke up." Twilight shivered again against her will.

Shining furrowed his brow, thinking long and hard, it sounded like a strange and meaningful dream, but he couldn't make sense of it. He resolved to draw his sister into a hug and stroke her mane, "Do you still feel uncomfortable? Can you sleep?" he asked in attempt to change the subject and perhaps get her mind off of it.

Twilight chuckled without mirth, "No I don't feel uncomfortable I suppose, but I don't think I'll be falling asleep anytime soon." she sighed, getting to her hooves and shaking her fur loose. She walked silently over to the edge of the canyon and observed how the moons lit up the towering mesas below. Twilight looked up and smiled at the larger of the two moons, The White Lady. But then her smile faltered, where the hell was Luna during all of this? She was supposed to protect dreams, but Twilight hadn't seen hide or hair of her, ever. She frowned deeply now, perhaps she was a exaggerated "deity", such as the Old Gods were.

Shining watched her move away, he was tempted to follow her, but seeing the way she carried herself, he knew she wanted some space. Rightfully so, she had just confided in him a secret torment that she was always too scared to talk about, he would feel the same. "Oh Twilight...." he sighed.

Twilight was quiet the next morning, everypony else noticed her mood with ease. She quietly packed her saddlebags and solemnly ate her breakfast, not breathing a word to anypony and staring at the ground. "Is she ok?" Rainbow asked Shining, she, along with Rarity, were seated on the opposite side of the camp, watching the purple unicorn curiously.

Shining sighed, looking at Twilight in hopes she might notice his worried gaze, but she stayed where she was and didn't lift her eyes to meet his. "I don't know anymore...but she says she's not."

Rarity furrowed her brow at that, and Rainbow sighed. "What does she mean? She told you something?" Rarity asked, scooting closer so that she might better hear her companion.

"She told me about her nightmares, or shall I say nightmare, that has been haunting her these past four decades. Last night was different, she had a different dream, but it was no less frightening to her. She was shaking when she woke." he explained, his throat tightening at the though of her pain.

The mares seated beside him glanced at Twilight, she was no longer staring at the dirt, but rather at the flames. She had a somewhat maddened look in the deep, violet pools of her eyes, and when she felt their stares she lifted her gaze to meet theirs. Rarity immediately looked away, but Rainbow stayed staring into her eyes, there was most certainly something off about her dearest friend. She flinched and followed Rarity's example, looking away and taking interest in preening the soft feathers of her wings.

Twilight sighed, looking back down at the ground, she felt out of place today. She supposed her mind kept her preoccupied, but somehow she wasn't truly thinking of anything. How does that work? she wondered to herself, after all, how does one not think of anything? Her attention was drawn from the dirt once again, but this time because she heard a whisper. Twilight turned to her right, facing the canyon, or was the canyon never there? Where did it go? She looked back and forth in effort to see her companions, but she was suddenly alone....or had she always been?

Twilight got to her hooves and stumbled briefly when she realized it was dark again. That sickening darkness that was deeper than black. She grit her teeth and widened her eyes, willing the slightest bit of light to enter them. She thought maybe she heard voices, but she ignored them, for suddenly there was a dim light ahead, and she felt compelled to walk towards it. She tentatively took steps towards it, peering ahead in curiosity, perhaps she was dreaming again? She placed each hoof carefully, making sure there was ground beneath them before she continued. The voices that she was ignoring changed tone, from inquisitive to concern and surprise. But Twilight continued ignoring, taking more steps towards the light. Suddenly she gasped as the darkness ebbed and she tumbled forward, she let out a scream at the sensation of falling, but it was caught short with a firm grip on her tail.

Twilight panted and stared in disbelief at the bottom of the canyon, her hind hooves were planted on the very edge of the rock, forelegs spread and stiff in attempt to stop her fall. She heard her friends distressed voices much more clearly now, and she swiveled her ears to better hear them. Cyan fur filled her vision as Rainbow flew before her and pushed her back up the cliff face.

"Twilight! What were you thinking?!" Shining pulled her into an embrace and nearly squoze the breath out of her.

Twilight felt her body tremble, out of fear and pure horror at her own actions, "I wasn't..."

The trio who had been watching her were now preoccupied with idle chatter, when Rarity noticed Twilight move suddenly. "What's she doing?" she murmured.

Shining and Rainbow looked across the now-dying campfire to observe Twilight's movements. She looked about frantically, her eyes widening and nearly bulging, she scrambled to her hooves and stumbled shortly. "Twily?" Shining called, "What is it?"

His question was ignored as his sister's frantic glances ceased, she looked at the sky beyond the canyons below and began to carefully proceed towards the canyon's edge. "Twilight? Did you hear him?" Rainbow called loudly, loud enough to startle Pinkie and Applejack - who were deep in conversation whilst packing - into noticing the scene.

Twilight behaved as if they weren't even there, and continued to tentatively place one hoof before the other. She was dangerously close to the edge, and Shining suddenly stood when he realized she did not intend to stop walking. "Twily!" he called out in panic, leaping over the campfire and running to grab her.

"Twilight!!" her remaining companions shrieked and followed Shining's example. Twilight's hooves were over the edge before she jerked, as if suddenly aware of her surroundings and began to scream as her body toppled forward.

Shining leapt for her, fearing he'd be too late, when the male brave caught her by her tail. Twilight's scream stopped short and she whimpered, suddenly realizing her predicament. Rainbow flew ahead and helped bring her back up, and Shining pulled her into his arms and gave the panting brave a thankful glance. "Twilight! What were you thinking?!"

Twilight began to shake violently, "I wasn't..." she murmured.

"What happened?" Pinkie asked, her voice high with uncertainty.

Twilight hiccuped and Shining realized she was sobbing against his chest when he felt the warm wetness of her tears soak his fur. "Everypony...just...let me talk to her." he helped his sister to her hooves and led her away from them, towards the other side of the camp.

The Tauren turned to leave, but Rarity grabbed his shoulder, "Thank you..." she whispered sincerely with tears in her eyes.

"How'd you know she was going to do that?" Rainbow asked.

The brave turned to face them, being joined by his companion, "Neera could sense her inner darkness, and after last night, she needed watching over. She warned me long before your friend attempted anything." the bull gestured to the female brave, who's name was apparently Neera, and she smiled, nuzzling his neck.

"You should consider keeping her from any situation she could harm herself with. It is not of her own will that she attempted this, but she will try nonetheless. Be careful." Neera warned, before turning with her companion to walk back to their posts. The ponies who remained where they were standing turned to look at Shining, who was in deep conversation with his crying sister.

Twilight collapsed as soon as she was at the edge of the camp, "Shining...I-I was so terrified! I didn't r-realize what was happening!" she cried, hiding her face in her hooves as her sobs wracked her body.

Shining knelt beside her and stroked her mane, "Twily, I don't blame you, I know you would never purposefully attempt that."

"But I did, Shining!" Twilight struggled to get to her hooves and promptly fell onto her haunches. "I nearly did...and it scares me...it scares me so badly!" she held her head in her hooves and closed her eyes, taking deep breaths. "What's happening to me?" she murmured.

Shining bit his lip, "I.....I don't know, Twily." he answered honestly.

Twilight nodded and began to cry once again, softly this time, and leaned into her brother for comfort. "I think..." she hiccuped, "...I think I'm going mad." she whispered.

Shining held her at hoof's length and looked her in the eyes, "Twilight, you are not going mad. That wasn't you, you said so yourself. I think it was the voice from your nightmare last night." he told her.

Twilight blinked, the...spell...she must have been under was extremely similar to her dream, "Maybe...but, what if he tries again? How do I know I'll get lucky and be stopped? Why does he want to kill me? What did I do?" she rambled on many more questions, but Shining simply silenced her with a hoof and pulled her into another hug.

"Twilight, I'll always look after you. You know that right? And even though I don't know the answers to your questions, we'll figure it out in time." he whispered, feeling her forelegs tighten around his shoulders, she sniffled quietly, nodding. "Now, we need to go..." he helped her stand, a task much easier as she had calmed immensely.

Twilight nodded again, "Ok, help me pack?" she asked in a pleading tone. She was obviously not wanting to be left to her own devices, and Shining smiled.

"Of course."

They had packed up camp and now were piling into the Lift. It was a strange contraption, obviously magical in origin, as the elevators themselves weren't necessarily attached to the poles that ran down into the canyon. The wooden platform was just barely big enough for all the ponies in the group, and when the braves pulled the lever they slowly began to descend into the canyon.

Twilight felt their stares, all of her companions were keeping a wary eye on her. She was also sandwiched in the middle of the lift, they were not taking any chances, no doubt. She looked down at her hooves while they waited for the elevator to reach the bottom. It was a long way down after all, and they waited a good two minutes before nearing the canyon floors. Twilight sighed, she was starting to doubt her sanity, despite Shining's assurances that it was the work of that mysterious voice in her dream. Why else would one suddenly blank out and try to walk off a cliff?

She felt a weight on her shoulder when the lift stopped moving. Twilight looked over her shoulder and forced a smile at her brother, she followed him off of the elevator. It led onto a platform that was hoisted off the ground by thick poles. The platform led to a ramp that sloped down to a barely-used path. The mesas that had seemed so small from above now towered many stories above the ponies, and sheer size alone made them feel puny when compared. Twilight looked back at her companions and smiled in what she hoped was an assuring gesture, "Lets get to the Mirage, I doubt we'd like to be caught out after dark." she wasn't going to let them see her fear again. She looked to Shining, the one who knew what was truly going on in her mind, and silently informed him that she was back in control with just her gaze. In truth she was not sure exactly if she was in control, but she was going to do her best to try.

She turned to the path and broke into a trot, hearing her companions behind her spurring her on. She made her hoofsteps light and held her tail high, displaying an emotion opposite of what she was feeling. Turning her ears back towards them, she could make out hushed conversation between Rainbow and Shining. Twilight grit her teeth, she knew exactly who they might be talking about. And she couldn't stand it, but she ignored it and turned her ears forward, partially blocking the sound. They had a long walk ahead, she couldn't afford to dwell on her companions.

They had been walking for hours, the sun having long since reached its peak in the sky and begun its descent to the western horizon. Yet still the path twisted around the massive mesas and continued on, no sign of the massive salt flats that housed the raceway. "Are we ever going to get there?" Rarity whined, "My hooves are killing me!"

"Ya said that five minutes ago..." Applejack mumbled under her breath.

"Well excuse me if I'm a little tired from our walk, we even ate while we traveled for Luna's sake!" Rarity exclaimed, it was true, in their determination not to be caught in the mesas at sundown they had eaten whilst walking to save time.

"Well lucky for you, there's only one more mesa to pass before the flats." Twilight announced after putting her map away. She had been counting as they went to keep her mind occupied and compared them to the amount of stony formations on the map. All of her companions were suddenly alert and peppy at that, no doubt they would be, walking for hours in such a dangerous and monotonous place would be dreadfully tiring.

The cobblestone path widened, then disappeared entirely into a thinner, less defined road that was barely distinguishable from the rest of the vast salt flats ahead. The sky seemed to have a permanent gray tone to it, and the flats themselves shimmered slightly. Hence the name: Shimmering Flats. Twilight led her companions on, across the salty terrain on the somewhat treacherous-looking path. There were some buzzards in the sky that circled the newcomers in curiosity as they walked, but soon left when they saw there were no stragglers or corpses to feed upon.

Off of the path there were a great many giant tortoises, each bigger than five ponies combined. They were all white and nearly blended in with the flats if it weren't for their sheer size. There were also some scraggly hyenas, but they kept their distance, knowing better than to attack. And finally, there were white basilisks, crocodilian creatures that were encrusted with gems of varying types depending on the sub-species. They seemed to mind their own business, smart creatures indeed, though facing one is difficult, for their gaze alone can turn one to stone.

Twilight halted her friends when they approached a "wall" of hay bales. She turned to speak when a loud, rumbling goblin contraption sped past, the wind from its speed sweeping the manes of the ponies present. She turned back to face the track when a second contraption - gnome-made - followed loudly. "Welcome to the Mirage Raceway." Twilight chuckled, fanning the dirt that had been kicked up from her face with a hoof.

"Wow!" Rainbow exclaimed in excitement, she had wanted to see the Raceway for most of her life (and even possibly compete), but never had the chance.

"So they just race all day?" Applejack asked, raising an eyebrow at a tiny pony in a tiny contraption slowly making its way down the track in a supposed "attempt" at racing.

"Apparently, though I've heard there's big money in it." Twilight began to walk along the wall of hay bales, towards a black and white checkered banner in the distance. Her companions followed, but kept their gazes on the racing contraptions. The Raceway itself wasn't all that grand, and the architecture was obviously goblin-made. It was composed of four major buildings: an inn, a watchtower, a garage, and a house overlooking the flats. Besides the larger buildings: there was a small stand to place bets at, stands on either side of the starting line, a tiny, outdoors restaurant - more like a mess hall in most respects - and a great many odd inventions or contraptions strewn about the Raceway.

Twilight made her way over to the stands and sat down on the first wooden seat she could reach, placing her hooves on either side of her and swinging her hind legs with a smile. "Shouldn't we go into town?" Shining asked in confusion, but he followed her incentive and sat beside her on the stands, not unlike all other mares present, who squealed in delight and began making bets between themselves.

Twilight pointed out the race-track, and Shining noticed that the majority of the buildings that made up the Raceway were inside the ring that had been made by the track. "We can't cross the track while it's being used. Might as well relax and watch the show while we wait." Twilight leaned back in her seat with a sigh as the racers sped by again.

Shining nodded, momentarily wondering about the safety of having stands on the outside of the track, but his worries were quenched at the sight of goblin bruisers. The giant, and stereotypically dim-witted creatures were often used in goblin culture as guards, as the brute strength of them alone was enough to ward off any intruders. Shining relaxed and resolved to make bets with Rainbow Dash, who was quivering with excitement at being at the Mirage.

Twilight, on the other hoof, was having trouble keeping her eyes from dropping shut. She closed them momentarily and began to drift off, sleep never felt so inviting..."YES!! Haha! I told you so! I told you so!" Pinkie cried out in triumph, apparently she had won the bet. Twilight jerked at her sudden noise and blinked groggily, Shining noticed her sleepy appearance and smiled in a somewhat sad way.

"Should we get to the inn? I think you deserve a good night's rest." Shining prodded for her to stand, and Twilight sighed, giving in simply because she was too tired to fight him anymore.

"Come on everypony!" Rarity called to her still-clamoring companions, Pinkie was teasing a disgruntled Rainbow and Applejack, who had bet on the goblin contraption. They immediately sprung to their hooves and followed the trio of unicorns.

The group crossed the track and made for the inn, a tall, two-story building that was covered in that typical, tacky, pineapple wallpaper the goblins so cherished. The building was doorless, so the ponies walked straight in. "Good evening! Come to stay at the Mirage Raceway have ya?" a cheery, short, yet slightly cute, green pony with a brown mane pulled into a high-ponytail and wearing a barmaid's dress, bounced over to greet them.

Twilight smiled, goblin mares never ceased to make her smile, they were simply adorable creatures. Not that she'd ever tell one, they tended to be tomboys and she'd no doubt sport a black eye for admitting that. "Hello, yes, but just for tonight, do you have room for six?"

The goblin mare's eyes lit up at the number, "Of course! We have many rooms upstairs that each have two bunkbeds, then there's the single beds down here." the mare pointed to a tiny, and slightly precarious-looking, elevator to the second floor, then towards a hallway to the right, filled with doors. "For six, along with the dinner and breakfast, that'll be ten gold coins, and twenty silver." the little green mare had bounded to her desk and calculated the cost of the stay while her customers were discussing the sleeping arrangements.

Twilight rummaged through her money pouch and retrieved the required payment for the stay. "Thank you, when will dinner be ready?" she levitated the coins and dropped them in the other mare's open money pouch.

The goblin nearly squeaked with glee, "Oh no, thank you!" she grinned at the group, gold was indeed the most precious thing in the world to the goblin race. "Dinner'll be along in just a few minutes - HARLEY!!!" she shrieked suddenly, running to the left side of the building and into what was supposedly the kitchen.

"WHAT, WOMAN?!" an annoyed stallion's voice sounded, the group had to stifle giggles at the ensuing yelling.

"Ya need to get your fat ass off that chair and stir the stew! We got customers!"

"Damnit, Molly! I ain't fat!"

That was all they heard before Rainbow, Pinkie, and Applejack burst into boisterous laughter. Twilight, Rarity, and Shining had a hard time keeping from doing the same, and resolved to move the group upstairs. They chose two rooms, separating into two groups of three: Applejack, Rainbow, and Pinkie in one room, Rarity, Shining, and Twilight in the other.

Both groups unpacked and freshened up using the bath facilities in each of their rooms. Rarity, although abhorred by the fashion sense of goblins, admired the quality and cleanliness of the inn. Twilight waited for her companions to finish freshening up before she did. She went into the bath and locked the door, lighting a couple extra candles and filling the tub with warm water.

She removed her clothing and resolved to wash it, for it was caked and stained with blood, sweat, and mud. She sank into the warm tub and sighed as she released her mane from its braid. Twilight dunked herself underwater to wet the thick locks and began to scrub, noting that she hasn't felt as clean for some time. After she was done lathering her fur she dunked herself once more and stepped out of the tub, draining the water and tossing her clothes down the laundry chute with a gold coin for the trouble.

Twilight rubbed her coat and mane down with a towel and draped the cloth over her back as she left the bathroom. Being clothe-less was not taboo amongst the majority of races, but it was not widely appreciated. Twilight could care less, it was a welcome change to constrictive clothing to have one's coat free and unhindered. The now-refreshed unicorn plopped onto the nearest bed and sighed.

Shining averted his gaze from her when he realized she was bare of clothes out of respect, not that he hadn't seen a mare who didn't wear clothes before. Peasants tended to not wear clothes in most cases, but clothes were a great protection as they were normally enchanted to enhance the performance of a pony in any regard. Hence most ponies being used to the garments and thus a naked pony really stood out.

"Twilight, darling, don't you have a change of clothes?" Rarity asked, braiding her mane.

Twilight lifted a hoof and waved as if she didn't care, "Yeah, yeah, in-a-minute..." she mumbled into the pillow. Shining chuckled at Rarity's disapproving frown, looking back down at his armor and continuing to polish it.

They had long since eaten and Twilight now lay in one of the top bunks, apparently Shining wanted to be able to keep on eye on her, so she shared with him. She heard both of her friend's soft breathing, they were lucky. She hasn't been able to fall asleep, it was strange, she was so tired when they had arrived. Now that she was actually in a place that she could afford to sleep in she couldn't fall asleep! That's always how it works isn't it? Twilight grumbled in her thoughts.

There was likely a reason, perhaps that strange voice had something to do with it? In her dream it had sounded so quiet, yet so loud, and oh so very ancient! No doubt it was a powerful entity, but why would something supposedly powerful consider her a threat? I'm nopony...just a simple Mage... she told herself. She knew that wasn't the reason...something deeper and more emotional was causing her insomnia. Rolling onto her side carefully, so as not to cause the bed to creak, she peered down at Shining, he was out like a light. Rarity was a similar case.

Twilight gently lowered herself from the bunk and pulled on a baggy, woolen shirt. She walked quietly out of the room, after having shut the door she trotted to the elevator and went down to the first floor. She would have gone onto the balcony, but the morning's incident ruled out that option. Twilight met nopony on her small escapade, and she was glad. It was late, the moons were nearly full, and the stars were shining brightly. Such a case did not warrant lighting of the lamps, but they were lit nonetheless to keep animals away.

Twilight went to the stands that were on the inside of the track and climbed halfway up the steps. She sat down with a sigh and stared at the moon. There was a gentle breeze that lifted her mane and ruffled her fur, so she closed her eyes and leant into it. One hoof went to the emerald that she still wore, she had never taken it off over the past two years. Why she still had it she didn't know, it was a painful memory.

"Thinking of him?" Rainbow's voice might have startled her, but she heard her soft hoofsteps and wingbeats long before she sat beside her.

Twilight inhaled deeply and opened her eyes, looking down, "It's official...two years to the day since.." she wavered, "..s-since he died.." she grit her teeth when her eyes suddenly welled with unwanted tears.

Rainbow's magenta pools glistened as well, and she wrapped a hoof around her maternal figure's shaking shoulders. "I miss him too, he was like a father to me." she sighed, wiping her eyes with the back of her hoof. Twilight leaned into Rainbow's touch and silently let the tears fall, one might think it would get easier, but the grief continued on and on. "I was always waiting for the day he'd propose to you and then I'd be your official daughter." Rainbow chuckled sadly.

Twilight smiled sadly, "It almost happened...but fate is a cruel player isn't it?" she sniffled and looked down at the emerald, "I still have this." she held it up for Rainbow to see.

Rainbow gently grasped the gem and admired it, "I can't believe it's really only been two years...it feels like forever." she murmured.

Twilight nodded, sitting back and looking up at the sky again, "I wish I could forget."

Rainbow looked at her in surprise, "But weren't we happy? Why would you want to forget the time we spent with him?"

Twilight closed her eyes and sighed, "That's the point, without that happiness life seems empty. Better to not have known such times than to mourn them forever."

Rainbow gaped at her, "Twilight, just because those good times aren't coming back doesn't mean you have to pine away for them the rest of your life! Yes, you need to acknowledge the good memories, but don't cling to them. You have to learn to be happy with the ponies who love you now and make new ones." she scolded Twilight, who looked up at her through her lashes.

"How do I do that? It feels like I'm forgetting about it when I try to move on." she whispered.

"You aren't!" Rainbow exclaimed, taking her hoof in earnest, "You'll never be happy if you cling to the past, Twilight. Let go and look to the future, maybe you'll even find love again." she held her hoof for a few moments before she placed in down on the wooden bench with a sigh. "I'm going back to bed...goodnight Twilight." she mumbled as she left.

Twilight rubbed the bridge of her muzzle with a hoof and sighed, Rainbow was right, but it was easier said than done to move on. She knew she had to, but she she would do so when she was ready, and right now, she didn't want to let go. Twilight stood and left the stands, quietly re-entering the inn and making her way to the room she was sharing. She got back into bed without a sound and closed her eyes in search of sleep, hopefully it would be dream-free...but she doubted it.

"Oh Celestia!" Twilight groaned, it was the dream again...pitch blackness all around. She closed her eyes when she heard the voice again, he did not speak yet, but she could hear and feel his breath. Twilight shuddered and opened her eyes to search in vain for light when he whispered.

"You are not welcome here...go back, Destroyer...go back..." he hissed.

Twilight dropped to the ground and covered her ears, "No! No, you go away! Leave me alone!" she screamed back at him, pressing her forehead into the supposed dirt beneath her feet. There was silence, a long, agonizing silence, and Twilight raised her head slightly in hopes that he had left. Laughter...she cried out when she heard it begin, rumbling from some distant corner of the abyss until it was blaring in her ears.

Twilight clamped her hooves over them and shook her head, "Go away!" she screamed again, continuously screaming incoherently until her throat was sore. "Leave me alone..." she sobbed, "Just...leave me..."

"Twilight!" Shining's voice permeated the air, Twilight awoke with a start, immediately pushing away from his grip on her shoulders.

"No! Let me go!" she couldn't see it was her brother, as the room was dim.

"Twilight! Calm down! It was a dream, just a dream..." Shining held her tighter and silently thanked Rarity for lighting her horn.

Twilight looked around frantically and blinked in confusion, her pupils shrinking to pinpricks despite the low lighting. When the violet orbs finally landed on her brother she stared at him for a solid twenty seconds before she went limp in his arms, panting heavily. "Just a dream...just a dream..." she continuously mumbled to herself, causing Shining to worriedly glance at Rarity, whose brow was furrowed in the same emotion.

Twilight kept repeating the phrase to herself, repeating and repeating until Shining scooped her up out of the bed and laid her on the bottom bunk. He gently shook her shoulder, "Twily...you can stop now..." he prodded.

Twilight's eyes fluttered open again and she glanced at her brother with a deep sigh, "Hi...." she whispered with a small, forced smile.

Shining automatically smiled at the unexpected greeting, "H-hi." he chuckled, "How are you doing?"

Twilight shrugged, but her eyes became glossy, "Tired...I had that dream again you know." Shining sighed and nodded. "Can I sleep next to you again? I'm sorry I have to ask at all...but it helps a little." she sheepishly asked.

Shining smiled gently, "Of course, whatever helps you out, I don't mind." he climbed onto the bed and pulled the covers over her first before he got under them.

Rarity watched the scene with sorrowful eyes, that darkness she had sensed was growing stronger by the day. It was only a matter of time before it consumed her entirely...

Last Leg (Part 1)

Author's Note

The world is against me when it comes to writing chapters for this story, two cases of art block and a sick day sure help alot when it comes to writing. *Sarcasm*
So I decided to cut this chapter in half to give it to you guys sooner, it was meant to be at least two times longer but that'd take another week or so, so enjoy!

Last Leg (Part 1)

Chapter 10: Last Leg (Part 1)

Twilight didn't sleep a wink that night, and she sported dark bags under her eyes to prove it. She wasted no time in getting everypony awake and down to breakfast. They left shortly, trotting across the flats at a brisk pace, but not before all of Twilight's friends noticed her mood. She was sullen and snappish, and she walked with her head hanging low, ears sagged. Her hoofsteps were broken and clumsy, more than once her bad leg threatened to collapse on her and she ended up being forced into a brief rest. She wasn't injured, she was simply exhausted, and the small rests were not enough to rejuvenate her fully. But it was the best they could do, as she insisted they reach Gadgetzan by midday.

The flats themselves were surrounded on the eastern, northern, and southern sides by tall, yellow mountains. Twilight was leading her group to a small, natural break in the southern mountains, upon which a path had been carved. It was a steep, rocky path and all ponies - besides Rainbow Dash that is - had some difficulties with loose stones and crumbling footholds while climbing. The path narrowed at one point, and then opened up and curved downhill at a much gentler slope. The ponies walked down with far more ease than the climb up, as Tanaris was on a higher elevation than the canyons of Thousand Needles. And right before the path was the goblin town of Gadgetzan. It was surrounded on all sides by a thick, sand-colored stone wall, the entrances were marked by metal doors, guarded by the bruisers that goblins cherished so.

It was easier to get into the small town than they had imagined, as the guards simply inspected them and waved them through without a second glance. The inside of Gadgetzan contained many domed buildings and a giant fighting ring in the middle, something they likely bet upon, as there were fearsome and unheard-of creatures caged outside. They made their way to a larger building, rectangular in shape and marked as a tavern with a depiction of ale on a sign above the entrance. "We are only stopping to eat. Afterwards we are going across the desert to Un'Goro, we need to be there before nightfall." Twilight turned to explain the plan to them, receiving nods and mumbles of agreement from her companions.

Upon entering they were greeted by yet another female goblin who was just as energetic - if not more so - than the previous they had met. Twilight got her group a table in one of the corners of the building, and there they waited for food. The wait mostly consisted of silence, a hoof tapping impatiently on the table from some of its residents. "You know...." Pinkie began, a thoughtful furrow in her brow, and all at the table turned to look at her, "..I've already been with you a couple days, but I just realized I have no idea what you guys are up to! Why are we headed to Silithus?"

Twilight groaned and planted her forehead into the table, Shining gaped in realization, whereas Rarity and Rainbow were trying - and failing - to suppress laughter. Shining cleared his throat, "Well, it's honestly, I suppose, not exactly something to disclose in a tavern?" his voice raised slightly in pitch as he spoke in uncertainty.

"Indeed." Rarity nodded, "Sorry, Pinkie, Applejack, but I'm afraid that's going to have to wait until we are on the road. It wouldn't do to cause unnecessary panic." the unicorn waved her hoof towards the surrounding room.

Pinkie cocked her head and perked her ears, "Unnecessary panic? What could you possibly be doing that would cause panic?" she asked in interest.

"It's honestly better you leave it be until we get on the road...seriously..." Twilight mumbled from her place on the table, forehead still planted firmly on the wood.

Rainbow put a hoof on her shoulder, "Hey, are you alright Twi?" she asked cautiously, thinking back to the events of the morning before.

Twilight brought a hoof up as she straightened and rubbed her forehead, "I'm ok, just a little tired." she sighed, nodding in thanks when the barmaid delivered a simple snack of cactus fruit and (likely imported) hay. Along with water instead of ale, as it was a desert and most travelers weren't looking to warm themselves with a fizzy beer, but rather hydrate with a cold tankard of water.

"Wow..." Rainbow chuckled, staring at Twilight with a mixture of surprise and confusion.

"What?" Twilight grumbled.

"I didn't think you'd ever admit that." she shrugged, yelping when Applejack jabbed her in the side with her elbow.

Twilight glowered at her and grabbed a cactus pear with her telekinesis, biting into the juicy fruit and mentally reminding herself to put Rainbow on silent treatment. "So, when we leave to cross the desert, I might as well warn you, it's not going to be easy. In fact, this is only the first barrier between us and Silithus, the latter being Un'Goro." Twilight pulled her map out after she had swallowed, although she hadn't stopped eating to speak and received a disapproving glare from Rarity. She pointed to the tiny indication of Gadgetzan on the map, "The desert has frequent sandstorms, frequent as in about every few hours. There are also rocs, hyenas, basilisks, scorpids, and trolls." she summarized, looking up at her companions before continuing, "Along with them, there are also patches of ancient Nerubian nesting grounds, we will only cross by one along the cliffs on the west side of the desert. The Nerubians themselves have moved on, but Silithid have moved in, and they are very hard to kill, so we should be careful when we pass by. Normally they don't attack unless you wander into the grounds or the hive, so we'll likely not have a skirmish, but either way we should be cautious."

Applejack raised her hoof, causing Twilight to chuckle slightly, "Yes AJ?"

Applejack smiled, "Nerubians? Ah hear tell they're related to changelings, is that right?" she asked, scratching at her mane, as she had removed her helmet and set it before her to rest her chin on while she ate and listened.

Twilight pursed her lips, "In a way, Nerubians are more arachnid-like in form and species than changelings. And changelings are more or less an equine species rather than a pure insectoid species, but they have some common ancestry when it comes to their creation." she clarified, receiving an interested nod in return, "Why did you want to know?"

Applejack blushed, "Well, Ah...Ah have a hobby in archeology...ancient cultures always intrigued me." she sheepishly admitted, as if it were wrong.

Twilight's eyes widened in excitement and she grinned, "Applejack, I like you!" she chuckled at her raised eyebrow, "I think we're going to get along quite well."

Shining looked at the map, "What else is there about this desert we should know?" he prompted.

Twilight nodded and looked over the map, "Anyway, we should beware of sandwinders in the desert beyond the Silithid hive, they are not your average snakes. Afterwards, there is a small cactus grove called Thistleshrub Valley just before the descent to Un'Goro Crater. We will stay there for the night and make our way to Marshall's Stand tomorrow. Any questions?" she asked, pointing to the tiny depictions on the map as she spoke.

A chorus of no's answered her and she looked up with a smile smile, "Good, lets finish up then, we don't want to be caught out after dark in this Celestia-forsaken desert." she gestured with a hoof to the food and her companions eagerly dug in without complaint, it was going to be a long journey.

They had exited Gadgetzan only minutes before, and the seemingly breeze-less day turned into a full-scale sandstorm. The ponies stood with their backs to the wind, huddled together and their faces covered with strips of cloth. It was impossible to see, so they were stuck on a sand dune, waiting the storm out. They had to shuffle hooves every here and there because of the building sand, and Rainbow kept being pulled from the huddle because of the wind catching her wings, so they placed her in the middle.

The harsh wind slowly, but surely, subsided over the course of at least twenty minutes. But even when the sand had stopped flying there was a strong wind that sent their manes whipping about their heads. Twilight looked up at the sky as soon as the storm had ceased and determined which direction they were facing. They had been heading west when the storm began, turning about had them facing southeast, so she corrected and began leading them down the now-larger sand dune.

The sun blazed down on their backs, Rarity, Pinkie, and Shining were the first to start panting due to their thicker clothes. And they ended up partially stripping and stuffing the sweaty garments into the saddlebags they wore to keep cool. Twilight conjured water after the first twenty minutes of walking, much to the grateful reception of her companions. They drank while walking, not wanting to waste any moment of the day, for although the day was hot and dehydrating, the night was far too dangerous to be caught out after sunset. Applejack and Rainbow both had the idea of dousing themselves in their drinks, and afterwards shook to spray their companions with the cool liquid. While at first not amused, Twilight was soon conjuring more water to dump over her fellow pony's heads, and then her own.

The sun had reached its peak by the time Twilight called for them to stop while she checked her map and changed direction. They were near a cliff that plummeted downwards for what seemed to be at least fifty stories before it gave way to thick treetops. Twilight was leading them south now, along the cliff, which was blocked off by short, rocky hills. The unseen path they followed was difficult to walk upon because of small pebbles constantly tripping them up or lodging themselves painfully into unsuspecting hooves.

Shining walked alongside Twilight at her own request, as she had sheepishly admitted to him in a whisper that she didn't want to lose control again near the cliffs. Twilight was walking with her head hanging slightly and her ears drooped. When Shining looked to the side he noticed her eyes slowly and carefully blinking, as if she were trying to stay awake. He had no doubt that she was exhausted, but when sleep provided little-to-no relief, what was a pony to do about it?

Twilight bumped into him more than once, jerking away from his side with a mumbled apology and a shaking head. She was practically walking and sleeping at the same time, and at this rate, Shining figured she may keel over from sleep-deprivation. "You can lean on me while we walk if it helps." he suggested the third time she bumped into him, and Twilight looked up with glazed, half-lidded eyes, blinking tiredly.

"Just this once..." she mumbled, pressing her shoulder against his while they walked, her head downcast and watching her hooves as they shuffled in the sand. Shining frowned despite the fact that she complied, this needed to stop, soon! Otherwise he was going to lose her all over again. Shining looked over his shoulder, making eye contact with both Rarity and Rainbow, who shared the same concern in their eyes. His gaze drifted to Pinkie Pie, who was stopping her gait to shake pebbles out of her hooves every so often. As she had stuffed her boots into the saddlebags she wore to relieve her congested skin.

He was going to have a good chat with them when they made camp, they needed to work together to possibly find out what was haunting Twilight. Banishing the foul magic would be their best bet, if it was possible that is. Between the paladin and the priest they should be able to figure it out, he hoped. Shining jumped when Twilight stumbled briefly before she looked at him with a tired smile and resumed leaning against his side. Shining nuzzled her forelock and sighed, She can't keep going like this...and one thing's for sure, I'm not losing her again. Never.

They had inched around the Silithid hive (which Twilight informed them was called The Noxious Lair) by the time the sun was nearing the western horizon. Sunset was - thankfully - delayed, due to the higher elevation of the desert, as the mountains it was suspended upon were level with those of the opposite side of Un'Goro. They had reached Thistleshrub Valley by the time the glowing orb touched the other end of the sky. Setting up camp was quieter than usual, everypony did their respective chores and sat down to eat, Rainbow and Pinkie taking first watch and eyeing the desert around them.

Twilight was convinced to go to sleep, albeit reluctantly, because, as Applejack put it: " Ya can't lead us through Un'Goro while yer asleep on yer hooves!"

When Shining was certain she was asleep, he sat between the other mares in the company and sighed. "Rarity, have you been using that prayer you showed me every night?"

Rarity nodded, "Yes, I have, but I'm afraid it seemed to lose its potency over the course of the days. I still cast it, but like I said, it's as if the darkness built an immunity to the spell." she explained.

Shining pursed his lips and hummed, glancing at his sister, "Pinkie, do you think there is anything you can do?" he asked the paladin.

Pinkie rubbed the sore soles of her hooves and sighed, "I didn't study the healing arts very much, but there are some things I was required to learn that could help." she pulled a rather large, uncomfortable looking pebble from her hoof with a wince before she continued, "Perhaps, with Rarity's help, I could place a ward on her. Holy magic fights shadow magic the best, but I'm not sure if it is actually mere shadow magic if it can overcome Rarity's prayer spell. She told me how it works and I can honestly say it's a powerful prayer, I don't know how the magic could overcome it. We truly are up against some ancient evil, perhaps older than even the Light." Pinkie glanced at Shining meaningfully, noticing him inhale at her implication while she scratched the back of her head with a hoof.

"That reminds me, ya'll still need to explain just why we're here." Applejack prodded from where she lay, she was propped up against a boulder and dragged a sharpening stone across the blades of her axe lazily.

Shining nodded, "Of course, now is as good a time as any." he adjusted himself before continuing, "Twilight, Rarity and I infiltrated Mauradon a little over a week ago. Theradras told Twilight that there is an Old God who has returned to our world and resides in Ahn'Qiraj. Basically, that's the reason for this journey. We're meeting Tyrande's forces in Cenarion Hold." he explained.

Pinkie Pie raised an eyebrow, "I suppose that does qualify as grounds for panic. But, why didn't you just take a gryphon to Cenarion Hold? Surely that'd have been easier?"

Shining blinked, "Well, I think it was Twilight's decision, perhaps we didn't have enough money. I don't know. But if we hadn't I wouldn't have met up with you again, right?" he wiggled his eyebrows at Pinkie, who scoffed, but grinned.

"Do ya'll seriously believe ya can take down an Old God? Ah mean, the amount of holy power that would take is immense!" Applejack sat up straighter while she spoke.

"How do you know...oh, right, archeology." Rarity began, but reminded herself mid-sentence.

Shining bit his lip, "Twilight wasn't exactly straightforward to me about it. I asked her myself, but she just brushed me off." he looked at the now-sleeping form of his sister in confusion.

"That is actually a major detail we overlooked, I can't believe I never thought of it!" Rarity exclaimed, "Should we ask her when she wakes up?" the unicorn had gotten to her hooves nervously.

Shining raised a foreleg, "Calm down, I'm sure Twilight has a plan. But like I said, she's not a very straightforward pony, she may want to take her time."

"Time we likely don't have." Rainbow said, "We'll be in Silithus in two days! We should've known what we are up against and how to defeat him right away! How are we supposed to adjust to this type of information?"

Shining raised his eyebrows, "She didn't tell you why we were headed this way?" he asked incredulously.

Rainbow shrugged and gave a slight nod, "Well, I mean she did say it would be dangerous but she never gave specifics."

Shining nodded, "But would you still have wanted to come if you knew at the start?"

Rainbow pondered, "Yes, if she needed my help I'd go no matter what the dangers." she said proudly.

"Then technically there is no reason to be angry." Rarity said, "If Twilight thought you should know, I'm sure she would have told you. Perhaps she knows more than us?"

The whole camp fell silent and looked at the sleeping subject of their discussion, her face was slightly contorted in discomfort, and she shifted in her slumber. In all honesty, they couldn't be more wrong, she had no idea how she was going to pull this off. The big picture was as much a mystery to her as it was to them, her minor peek that Theradras had provided was just that, a peek, barely enough to work off of.

Twilight blinked awake, her dream had consisted of blind wandering through another plane of blackness. But this time, there was no voice, just her, a single, solitary pony who stumbled around in effort to find anything in that sightless dreamscape. Shining was sleeping beside her, and - rather amusingly - on his back, legs curled above him as he quietly snored. Twilight gave a small, quiet chuckle and lifted her head, the campfire had grown small, and the moons illuminated the landscape brightly. The endless expanse of sand turned a bright, blue hue, reflecting the glow back into the sky. Rarity and Applejack were on guard, sitting resolutely and staring at the sands, as if daring any prowling creatures to try something.

Twilight rolled from her side and onto her knees, carefully lifting herself from the blanket and shaking her fur. She approached the campfire and sniffed at the stew that sat atop it. Her stomach rumbled in apprehension, so she fixed herself a bowl and returned to her blanket. When she sat back down and sunk onto her forelegs she woke her brother, who jerked and rolled onto his hooves a little too hurriedly and stumbled before he tripped over his hooves and fell back onto the blanket.

Twilight chuckled at the sleepy confusion on his face, "Sorry, I didn't mean to scare you." she looked down at her stew and lifted the spoon to her mouth through her telekinesis.

Shining stood more carefully this time, shaking his fur free of any mats from sleeping on his back. "It's ok, I wasn't completely awake, acted on instinct." he yawned, laying back down on his side and inhaling deeply. "Did you dream?" he asked cautiously.

Twilight sighed, "Yeah, but it wasn't that bad, it was just dark, and I simply walked around for what seemed to be ages until I woke up. Not a pleasant dream, but it wasn't a nightmare." she stared at her stew with a light frown before taking a bite.

"Really?" Shining lifted his head and looked over his shoulder at her.

Twilight nodded, "I feel a little better too, like I actually slept." she yawned shortly after that statement, grinning sheepishly afterwards, "Emphasis on little..." she muttered.

Shining's eyes glittered with excitement, "That's great! Maybe they're going away?" he suggested.

Twilight glanced at him without turning her head, "Maybe, most likely not. I'm not going to get my hopes up." she pushed her empty bowl away and pulled the blanket over her back before she rolled onto her side and closed her eyes with a sigh.

Shining pursed his bottom lip before biting it in thought, So it worked...

In the morning she re-awoke with a jolt, "Another one..." she growled, getting to her hooves and rubbing her tired eyes with a quiet, forlorn whine. Everypony else had begun to pack up camp, so she went about rolling up her own blanket and placing any necessities she had pulled out back into her saddlebags. The sun had risen no more than half an hour before, yet already the day felt hot. Twilight glanced at the path they had camped by, there was a trail of flattened dirt and sparse stones that led down to Un'Goro. Even from the top of the cliff-face one could see the tree-tops, and although there would be shade from the sun, Un'Goro would be hotter than the deserts of Tanaris. The humidity combined with hot-springs and even a small volcano in the middle of the giant crater would make sure of that.

Twilight secured her saddlebags over her back and gulped down some conjured water. Today was going to be miserable, no doubt her fellow ponies would be complaining without end till they set up camp, And possibly even after that. she thought to herself with a resigned smirk. "Alright everypony, I'd like to be at Marshall's Stand by the end of the day. If the Tanaris desert is bad at night, Un'Goro is ten times worse. We aren't up against simple creatures like hyenas and scorpids down there." she said as she trotted through the camp, headed along the path that led down the cliff side.

"What are we up against?" Applejack asked, trotting along with Twilight, everypony else had finished packing up and were now huddled together out of apprehension for the unknown.

Twilight pursed her lips, "Ever study Un'Goro Crater?" she asked, keeping her eyes on her hooves, not wanting to chance a fall on such a steep slope.

Applejack nodded, "The fossil records, yeah. Why?"

"What kind of creatures did they dig up fossils of?" Twilight asked with a raised eyebrow.

Applejack nearly stopped in her tracks, "Yer kidding me!" she exclaimed, "They ain't extinct? If that ain't a mood killer Ah dunno what is."

Twilight chuckled, "If those books never thought to tell you they aren't extinct I'll have to go give the author a good talking-to."

"What aren't extinct?" Rarity asked nervously, slipping on a few rocks when she took her attention off the trail.

Twilight looked up as the trail leveled out into a thick, jungle-like marsh, the trees towered many stories above them. The path immediately ahead was marred by many small rivers and pools. The ground was covered in thick moss and grasses. "I think you're about to find out." Twilight mumbled with a deep sigh, steeling herself before she took the first step onto the mossy path.

The thick foliage hardly made a sound as her hoof sank into it, mud was pushed up, however, and stained her fur as she continued on. Her companions followed closely, jumping at every unknown sound that came along. Shining was glued to Twilight's side, causing her to roll her eyes, as getting some real rest the night before returned some of her characteristic independence.

An unknown creature chirped nearby and scared the group, causing them to turn with weapons drawn and spells ready towards a bush. Sitting on one of the branches was a large, indigo macaw, who eyed them curiously before squawking and flying away. The ponies relaxed with collective sighs, "That scared the willies outta me!" Applejack exclaimed as they continued along the mossy trail.

"I knew it was just a bird..." Rainbow fibbed.

Pinkie rolled her eyes, "Then how come you shot up in the air like a gnomish rocket-chicken? You were shaking worse than a filly during the Hallow's." the pink mare smirked when Rainbow turned a bright red and mumbled under her breath as the group laughed.

Twilight gave a half-smile, At least it was just a bird...there are a lot worse things out there. her lips fell into a frown again as she glanced ahead...indeed, far worse...

Last Leg (Part 2)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Revelation

Chapter 12: Revelations

Twilight stood alone in the blackness once again, a subtle laughter echoing around her. She jerked her head in every direction she could, trying to find anything to look at. The laughter was getting louder, closer, Twilight growled in frustration and turned on her hooves. She set off at a gallop to escape the sound, but the faster she ran, the closer it seemed to get. She spun on her heels and tried a different direction, with still the same result.

She continued on for a time, perhaps hours, maybe days, she was unsure. Yet still the laughter echoed in her ears, with a primal cry she threw her head back and screamed; "Shut up!!" Twilight fell to the ground and clamped her hooves over her ears, only to pull them away immediately, as the laughter was two times louder in her head. Twilight pressed her forehead into the ground, panting heavily and shaking her head. The voice was otherworldly, it felt like matter rather than sound, surrounding her, suffocating her.

"What....do you want?" she whispered, looking up despite the fact that she could not even see her own muzzle in the blackness. "What do you want?!" she yelled at the void, desperate for an answer. The voice ceased laughing, and she could almost feel it contemplating her question.

"I want you gone...I want you to leave...You are not welcome here. This is my domain." the voice purred.

Twilight scoffed, "But you keep bringing me here, if you want me gone so much, just leave me alone." she spoke matter-of-factly.

The voice chuckled, and the sound sent shivers down her spine, "You know nothing." he hissed, and Twilight jumped, for the sound felt as though it were right by her ear. She felt something run across the width of her shoulders and gasped, "Perhaps I do not speak of the dreamscape. Perhaps I am referring to your physical form, the real world. You are the Destroyer, I have been watching you for many decades...you were never a threat before." he whispered, "But now...you've come too close for comfort. Your dreams were a warning, but you didn't listen did you?"

Twilight furrowed her brow, "Who are you? If you fear me so much, why not just kill me?" she asked, turning to her left, where she last heard the voice.

"If only it were so simple...you'd be long dead, Destroyer." the voice said in a tone that suggested boredom.

Twilight nodded, that seemed logical, then she furrowed her brow, "You didn't answer my first question, I don't know who you are, therefore, I cannot avoid you. I'm here for reasons far more important than myself. Otherwise I'd turn tail and run away from here as fast as my hooves could carry me. But I can't do that, my friends need me, Tyrande needs me! I'm here to save Azeroth, I'm here...to stop...why am I telling you this?" Twilight trailed off to question herself.

The voice chuckled, "...to stop an Old God? Oh, Twilight.....Twilight, Twilight, Twilight..." he drawled, and if she could see him she'd bet he was wagging a finger (or claw, or maybe even tendril) at her, "...I've known your purpose all along. But you don't seem to understand that it is indeed a personal matter. It always has been." the voice felt as though it had suddenly gripped her shoulders and was whispering in her ear. Twilight tensed, letting out a shuddering breath out of fear and apprehension as chills ran down her body. "There was a Destroyer before. He was the cause of all of this, many eons ago. You may not be him, but your destiny is the same, this has always been about you. You just never realized it." he seemingly pulled away from her.

Twilight breathed shakily, "How so?" she asked, genuinely curious.

The voice was silent for a time, but she could hear the smirk in his voice as he spoke again, "I think that's enough chatter for now, you'll be waking up any moment. But make no mistake about it, Destroyer, you will not succeed if it's the last thing I do." the voice hissed menacingly and Twilight gasped as she felt the wind pick up, beginning to carry her away like her first dream that had involved the mysterious being.

"Succeed in what?" she cried, desperate for an answer.

The voice chuckled, "You'll see." he said ominously, then, as if he remembered something, spoke again. "Oh, and Twilight?" the voice said almost cheerfully, "The unicorn is only the first to suffer for your sake, I'll make sure of that." he chuckled.

Twilight's eyes widened at the threat, insults to her person she could handle, but when anypony she loved or held dear was threatened..."You bastard!" she yelled. When there was no response she growled and began to thrash violently in an attempt to free herself from the wind.

"Twilight?" the blackness faded away and Twilight jolted out of bed with a start. Shining jumped back and eyed her curiously, "Are you okay?" he asked, handing her some breakfast, which consisted of Darnassuin Bleu Cheese and a slice of toast with Moonberry jam. The sun was up, she guessed it had been for a few hours, and it was shining as bright as it could in the thick, dusty atmosphere of Silithus.

Twilight sighed, "Just a dream..again." she rubbed her forehead with a hoof and looked up at him with a strained smile.

"Want to talk about it?" Shining asked, preparing to sit down.

"No, not now anyway, maybe when we get to Cenarion Hold. How's Rarity?" Twilight waved a hoof to stop him and stood, taking a bite of her toast. She stretched and headed outside, towards one of the larger huts in the outpost. They had arrived just as the sun disappeared behind the horizon. And the sentinels there had gladly granted them beds, food, and a healer for Rarity.

"The healer said she should be fine." Shining said, entering the larger hut with her and directing her to a cot that contained the sleeping Rarity.

Twilight pressed the back of her hoof against Rarity's forehead and nodded, "Her fever is gone." she sighed. She then stilled and glance downward before taking Rarity's hoof in hers and stroking it in a matronly fashion, "If Tyrande were here she'd tan my hide." Twilight chuckled.

Shining smiled, patting her shoulder, "No, I don't think she would. You aren't the one who endangered her, and in the end, you didn't stop until you found her. I think Tyrande might find that noble, rather than neglecting."

Twilight hummed in contemplation and looked up at him through her lashes, "You really think so?" she asked, in a tone that suggested she was afraid of the answer.

Shining grinned wider, "I know so." he pressed a brotherly kiss to her forehead and turned to leave, "I'll be with the others, let us know if she wakes up." he said over his shoulder. "Or if you...need anything."

Twilight nodded, "Alright." she turned back to look at Rarity after he left, thinking about what had been said. Yes, perhaps Tyrande would not believe it to be her fault Rarity got hurt. But she couldn't get her mind off of that voice, it's threats..."..the unicorn is only the first to suffer for your sake, I'll make sure of that." Twilight shuddered at the recent memory of the voice. Thoughts of Shining Armor, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack being hurt alongside Rarity, or even worse, made her cringe and shake her head.

"I won't let anything happen to any of you." she whispered. She jumped shortly after and looked down at Rarity's hoof when it moved suddenly.

Rarity shifted, grimacing at the slight sting she felt in her side. It was nothing like pain she felt the last time she had been conscious, however, and she was able to bear through it quite easily. Then she stopped moving and twitched her ears, she was not in the jungle. The sound of birds and insects was nonexistent, and the only sound she heard was the howling of wind outside. Opening her eyes she was immediately met with a mass of purple sitting before her face, "Rarity?" it asked, and she recognized the voice as Twilight's.

"Twilight?" Rarity murmured, blinking to clear her vision, finally the room came into focus and she realized she was in a small healer's hut.

"How do you feel?" Twilight asked, fetching a pillow and helping Rarity sit up so she could prop her up upon it.

Rarity groaned as she lay back against the new pillow, "Tired, hungry, sore...you name it." she chuckled briefly, then cut herself off in a strangled gasp as her ribs spasmed with the movement, "Ow..." she grimaced, looking up at Twilight with a smile to show she was alright.

"Probably best not to laugh for a while." Twilight smiled and giggled slightly, standing to prepare a plate that consisted of basic Darnassian breakfast foods. "Here, you should eat." Twilight handed her the plate and sat beside her on a chair. "You're lucky the Pterrordax didn't puncture a lung, or your intestines." she said.

Rarity glanced up with a nod, more focused on the food before her at the moment than the 'what ifs' of her injury. She took the plate with a word of thanks and dug into it greedily, for she'd had no food in her saddlebags when she was taken. "Where are we?" she asked, looking at the window, the view didn't account for much; a simple, dull, brown mountain wall was all she could see.

"Silithus, this is just the outpost, Cenarion Hold is only a thirty-minute walk from here." Twilight explained.

Rarity nodded, thinking back to Un'Goro, had they needed to go out of their way to find her? "Where was I? When you found me?" she asked tentatively.

"There was a small river at the entrance to Silithus, you were right in the middle. Excellent aim, I must say." Twilight grinned and pat Rarity on the back, "It's good to see you're ok. I'm going to go tell the others you're awake now." she said as she left.

"Alright." Rarity sighed, shuffling down further onto the cot and pulling the blanket over her chest. The entire group returned moments later to smother her in questions and hugs, all of which she accepted happily.

Twilight lay in bed that night and stared at the emerald she always wore. They were going to leave the next morning for Cenarion Hold, as Rarity's healing sessions had progressed well enough for travel, and they would find more experienced healers and even a moonwell at the Hold. Twilight lifted the forest-green gem and caressed the surface with a hoof, admiring how smooth it felt. Sleep was not welcome tonight, for as much as she wanted answers, she did not want to encounter that voice to receive them.

Twilight lifted her head and looked at the cots surrounding her, all of her companions appeared to be asleep. She sat up slowly, removing the blanket and swinging her hooves over the edge, gently touching the floor and tip-toeing out the door. Once out, she simply walked a few meters and sat down, looking up at the night sky. There was a distant planet visible she could see, just a dark, slightly blue orb in the sky. The moons were glowing softly, but they were not quite full, and the stars were shining bright.

The wind blew her mane back from her face and she closed her eyes, leaning into the breeze. It was calming to feel her hair whip about, the cool wind caressing her face so unlike that of the winds in her dreams. When the breeze died down momentarily she opened her eyes slowly, inhaling to let out a deep sigh...she let out an ear-splitting scream instead. It was pitch black, like in her dreams. She scrambled backwards on her rump, sucking air back into her lungs and feeling her limbs go cold. In a panic, she jumped to her hooves and spun around, trying to head back into the hut.

She heard voices and felt hooves wrap around her shoulders shortly afterwards. She began to shriek in fear, thrashing violently until she felt one of her forelegs strike something. When her assailant let go she scrambled to run...and succeeded in running straight into a wall. Twilight began to panic, her chest tightening and her limbs tingling as she leaned against the wall. Her breath came in short, wheezing gasps, which quickly turned into hyperventilation. There were voices, but they were muddled and she couldn't make out what they were saying, only that they were getting closer.

Twilight could feel that her eyes were open, and although she couldn't see she could easily bet they were shrunken into pinpricks and wide as possible. Another hoof touched her shoulder, she yelped and lashed out with her good hind leg, not striking anything she turned to kick in another direction. Still nothing. With a cry of frustration she dug her hooves into the ground and charged her horn, channeling magic through the ley-lines at an alarming and dangerous rate.

Twilight unleashed the arcane explosion, expecting to repel whatever had touched her, but she couldn't tell if it had any effect, as she was too busy focusing on her own pain. As soon as the magic had surged from her horn she felt an intense pressure behind her eyes, burning through her skull like daggers. She could feel the magical conductors of her horn spasm and cause her body to collapse with the effort of the spell.

Twilight clamped her hooves on her horn and applied gentle pressure like one would do to a headache in an attempt to ease it. Her teeth were grit, and she had not finished her panic attack, hence she was gasping heavily for air. There was a muffled voice, and Twilight perked an ear towards it, listening intently. It kept repeating something, but she couldn't understand. She heard soft hoofsteps next to her head, but she was too spent from her panic to react, then there was a sensation on her forehead. Somepony was gently tugging some of her forelock, she knew it well, a gesture she instantly recognized from her foalhood years.

"Twily?" the voice was slightly clearer now, and Twilight turned to look at the source, despite the fact that she couldn't see him.

"S-Shining?" she sobbed, startling herself with the fact that she was crying.

"Twilight, you need to calm down, relax." Shining's hoof pressed against her shoulder and gently rolled her, Twilight complied and rolled, as a result she felt him lifting her up. He had likely sat on his haunches to accommodate her, and now gently pressed her cheek against his chest. "What happened?" he asked softly, stroking her mane.

"The darkness...I-I...I can't see!" Twilight sobbed, pressing her muzzle into his chest, inhaling shakily.

She felt him stiffen, "What do you mean, Twily?" Shining asked, his voice laced with worry.

"He's inside my head...he takes over during the night, I can feel it." Twilight clutched at her brother in desperation, her ears flattening against her skull in fear. She heard her horn begin to fizzle as the ley-lines healed themselves, but then a cold substance encased her horn and the magic died away. Twilight reached a hoof up to touch it, it was metal, encrusted with gems around the base, and made to fit the average unicorn horn.

"Don't worry, Twilight. It's just an inhibitor, you can take it off anytime. We just don't want you to hurt yourself, that blast was out of control you know." Shining said assuringly.

"Did I hurt anypony?" Twilight asked in horror, she hadn't truly realized what she had done, a blast of that magnitude could have incinerated somepony.

"No, you remember my talent?" Shining asked, and Twilight nodded, he got his cutie mark in magical shields. No doubt he had cast one around her to contain the blast.

"I'm sorry..." she murmured. Shining patted her shoulder and she felt herself being hoisted to her hooves.

"Can you walk to the healer?" he asked.

Twilight looked in the vague direction of his voice and nodded, despite the face that her limbs felt like jelly, and her head swam with dizziness. Shining carefully led her along, she could just barely make out the sound of plate-clad hooves following them. "I'm sorry...I'm sorry...I'm sorry..." she whispered in a mantra.

"Shh..." Shining hushed her and helped her onto a cot. Afterwards she felt foreign hooves ghost over her coat and gently grasp her cheeks, turning her head from side to side.

"Fetch me that vial." a feminine voice commanded, and Twilight heard the scuffle of hooves, along with the clink of a bottle before a sweet smell was presented to her muzzle. "Can you drink this, dear?" the voice asked sweetly, prodding her lips with the vial's mouth.

Twilight hummed in response and gulped down the sweet liquid, gasping as a warmth spread through her body and colors suddenly swam into her sight. She became dizzy and fell backwards on the cot, landing softly on the pillow. She shook her head and blinked rapidly before everything sorted itself and she was staring at the fire-lit ceiling of the healer's hut. Twilight looked to her right, focusing on Shining and the healer, who was a mint-green, earth-pony mare with a kindly face. The mare smiled, "Hello, Twilight, can you see me now?" she asked.

"Y-yes..." Twilight wheezed out.

"Shining, please get some water." she pat him on the shoulder and he scrambled to obey her. "I don't believe we were introduced yesterday, I'm Emerald Remedy, but you can just call me Emy." Emy checked Twilight's pulse and then gazed into her eyes.

"What...what happened?" Twilight asked, looking around, Rarity was staring at her in both curiosity and surprise, Shining handed her a water skin and she drank it heartily.

"Well after scaring the whole camp half to death and punching AJ in the face we hoped you could tell us." Rainbow entered just then and approached her, her tone - albeit teasing - was not masking the concern plastered across her face. "How you doin'?" she asked.

"I punched...A-A-Apple-what?!" Twilight exclaimed, with a groan she lay back on the cot and threw her foreleg over her eyes, "I'm sorry everypony...I don't know exactly what happened. It was like...a living nightmare." she explained vaguely. "How's Applejack?"

"Ah'm fine." the orange mare approached from the left, and Twilight saw she had a slight swell of bruised flesh on the base of her jaw. "Ya just barely got me, Twi." she assured with a smile, "No hard feelin's. Ah know ya were jus' scared."

Twilight nodded, "I'm still sorry about it, but I'm glad I didn't truly hurt anypony worse than that." she smiled briefly when those surrounding her smiled. "What was that drink you have me, Emy?" she asked the healer.

Emy looked down at the vial, "I had a small tincture of moonwell water..." she explained.

Twilight nodded, "Thank you." she said with genuine gratitude, and Emy nodded before she went over to examine Applejack.

"Twilight, do you want to talk about anything?" Shining asked, approaching and placing a foreleg on the cot. Twilight opened her mouth, but paused and looked around, having felt the curious eyes of her other friends and the healer. Shining followed her gaze, "Alone of course." he said, helping her out of the cot and leading her out of the hut. Rainbow Dash and Applejack stayed to chat with Rarity, respectfully obeying their wishes.

"Where's Pinkie?" Twilight asked, she hadn't seen the pink mare since she left the hut for her...'breath of fresh air'.

"She was apparently in the outhouse at the time, you scared the shit out of her...quite literally." Shining chuckled and Twilight burst into laughter, promptly losing control of her limbs and toppling over from the effort.

"Oh sweet Celestia! Shining I don't think I can take jokes after something like this!" Twilight sighed, wiping a mirthful tear from her eye as he gave her a hoof to stand. They had just entered the main hut, so he led her around the other beds until they reached her cot. Shining chuckled and helped her up onto the bed, Twilight lay down and groaned as her muscles slowly - and painfully - relaxed. He hoisted himself up onto the cot across from her and sat patiently, waiting for her to speak first.

"He spoke to me last night..."Twilight murmured, and if it weren't so silent, Shining might have missed her words, "...he is afraid of me, apparently." she sighed, hoisting herself up and leaning on her foreleg shakily. "I mean...that's what I wager, from his words and such."

"Afraid of you?" Shining wondered aloud.

"Yes." Twilight nodded, "He said its my destiny...er-I mean, something is supposed to be my destiny."

"Sounds familiar." Shining murmured.

"What?" Twilight looked up at him curiously.

"Theradras said something similar didn't she?" Shining reminded.

Twilight blinked, pondering his words, What did she tell me again? "She didn't elaborate, but she spoke of a prophecy. She said it is why they wanted me to kill C'Thun rather than Tyrande or another world leader. But...wait...prophecy?" Twilight's eyes widened, then narrowed in thought, prophecy, destiny, the voice calling her by a title she had never heard of: Destroyer. If there was a prophecy about her, and this mysterious voice said it was her destiny to harm him...He even said he would make sure I didn't succeed, my mission is to kill C'Thun! she thought frantically, "The voice...it...it..." she gasped, sitting up and pressing a hoof to her chest.

Shining, who had been watching intently and listening carefully, had also begun to put two-and-two together as well. He had gotten up and approached her, "Twily? Twilight, it's ok, look at me." he turned her chin to look into her eyes, widened with panic. "Do you think that perhaps, this Old God is responsible for your nightmares? These horrid...spells you've been experiencing?" he asked.

Twilight gulped, it made sense, after all, that the voice in her dreams would cause her more trouble and pain the closer she got to his domain. And she was in his domain now. Why had she not realized it sooner? The voice is C'Thun...the voice belongs to him...but...why me? Why, out of all the ponies in the world, why me? she asked herself. "Yes. " she croaked out due to her tight throat. "It's him...it's been him this whole time! Forty...years! Forty damn years!" she yelled, seething and slamming her hooves on the cot. Her horn sputtered, blocked by the inhibiter, otherwise she might have sent something flying.

Shining sighed and looked to the side, before pursing his lips in contemplation and leaning down, Twilight looked at him curiously as he came back up, horn glowing. "Did you ever learn what this was for?" he asked, holding up the amulet Theradras had given her through his telekinesis.

Twilight looked at the jewel in surprise, it almost seemed...alive, as if it were beckoning her to touch it. She surprised herself with the fact that she hadn't given the gem much thought, but now her interest was piqued. She reached for the amulet and carefully examined it in her hooves, "No, but, I don't know how I can, Theradras doesn't seem to be able to talk to me." she murmured.

Shining exhaled through his nose, nodding. Then he thought of something and perked up, "There is an up-side to this." he said.

Twilight raised an eyebrow at him, "What on Azeroth could possibly be good about this?" she asked indignantly.

"If we kill him, your nightmares end." Shining stated confidently.

Twilight blinked, "I hadn't thought of that." she whispered.

Shining smiled, "Maybe you should try wearing that amulet, who knows what it does? But...maybe you'll find out?" he suggested.

Twilight looked at the turquoise gem and pursed her lips, "Perhaps..." she shrugged and slipped the necklace over her head, feeling the weight of it settle comfortably on her chest.

"Feel anything different?" Shining asked, peering at her curiously.

"No." Twilight replied, "Feels like...well, wearing a necklace." she sighed.

Shining frowned, opening his mouth to say something when Pinkie, Applejack, and Rainbow entered the room. "You guys done talking? It's really late ya'know." Rainbow flew across the room and landed on her cot, sinking to her belly with a sigh.

Shining snarled inwardly at the interruption, but felt his eyelids droop at the thought of sleep, "Uh..y-yeah, we're good, right Twily?" Shining looked to his sister questioningly, it was probably time to call it a night after all.

Twilight smiled and nodded, "Thanks for the talk, Shining." she said, reaching for his shoulder when he began to turn away and hugging him warmly. "I'm glad I have you with me, I don't know what I'd do without you." she whispered.

Shining relaxed after the initial shock of her instigating affection, returning the hug willingly. "I love you little sis'." he murmured back, "And don't worry, we'll make sure he gets his just desserts in the end." he winked at her when they parted and Twilight grinned.

"Right." she nodded, laying down to go to sleep, "In the end." she whispered to herself before sleep claimed her again.

A soft, fuzzy warmth surrounded Twilight, she opened her eyes and looked around, gasping as she took in her surroundings. She was standing on a ethereal, starry, glowing pathway, it led on for miles in either direction. The pathway was surrounded by spacious blackness, filled with billions of bright, white stars, blue nebula, and slow-spinning galaxies. "W-where am I?" Twilight murmured, looking around, she appeared to be alone.

A sudden voice filled her ears, but it was most certainly not C'Thun. It was soothing, low, and feminine, each vowel echoing unnaturally as she spoke, "Twilight Sparkle, here at last." Twilight jumped and spun around to look at the source, a large, near-black pony filled her vision. She gasped as she took her appearance in, she was tall, taller than Shining Armor, she wore glimmering silver boots, torq, and a pitch black crown sat in her forelock. Which was the only part of her mane that stayed still, taking the appearance of actual hair. The rest of her mane and tail billowed about behind her and looked as though it were a window into outer space, nearly mirroring their surroundings. Her eyes were a brilliant turquoise, but they were gentle and soft, almost motherly, lidded with a sky blue eyeshadow. Twilight took notice of the fact that she had both large, majestic wings, and a long, spiraling horn.

"Princess Luna?" Twilight gaped, hardly believing her eyes, how many nights ago was it that she had doubted her existence?

"Hello, Liberator." Luna nodded her head respectfully, approaching the somewhat frightened mare. "I have waited long to finally grace your sleep, young one." she said, placing a calming hoof on Twilight's head.

"W-what do you mean? Why haven't you come into my dreams before? Why do those nightmares keep plaguing me? Why..." Twilight was cut off by a gentle pressure on her muzzle, looking up at the alicorn with a questioning gaze.

"There is time for questions, but they will only come if you let me explain myself." Luna smiled, looking at the young mare with a somewhat admonishing amusement. "To answer your first question, the Old God has long held your mind, shrouded it in a darkness I cannot break, no matter how much I have tried. Believe me when I say, I have been trying to reach you for much of your life." Luna looked at her apologetically.

Twilight tilted her head in confusion, "But...aren't you a goddess? A deity? C'Th-He...is a god too, does that mean he is a more powerful god?" she asked.

Luna shook her head, "No, Twilight, perhaps we are worshipped by some, but we are not gods nor deities, either way you put it. The Old Gods are gods only in title. Although they may have immortality, and god-like powers, a true deity is all-powerfull, perfect, just, and all-knowing. We alicorns - along with the Old Gods - are not such in any way." Luna explained, and Twilight nodded. "He may not be a true god, and I am not a goddess, but he is powerful indeed. And, I'm afraid to say, more powerful than I. The power of the Old Gods is only rivaled by the Titans. And - although the Titans have long ceased interfering with our world - they have left behind a piece of themselves. It manifests in a mortal being of their choosing, said mortal is meant to control, or more preferably, destroy, the Old Gods. They call him or her the Liberator, and the Old Gods refer to them as Destroyers. There have only been two Liberators in the history of Azeroth, an earth pony stallion named Fire Lash was the first. He lived more than fifteen-thousand years ago." Luna continued, looking at Twilight to gauge her response.

Twilight blinked, "I....I'm the second." she said tentatively, it was not a question, but Luna nodded.

"He fears you, Twilight, he fears you with all of his being. And he will do anything to rid the world of you, but there is a catch, he can only kill you if he's seen you. You've seen him try without, felt him try to control you, haven't you?" Luna asked sympathetically.

Twilight looked down and nodded, "Yes." she mumbled.

"Did he succeed?" Luna asked.

Twilight pondered somewhat jokingly, "No." she giggled.

Luna smiled, "He also has another disadvantage, he cannot see you from afar, the Titans engineered you that way. Different Old Gods have different methods of attack and have been outwitted with different counter spells, but he in particular is cursed in this way. Otherwise Old Gods would kill a Liberator as soon as they were born. The Titans kept you safe...however, they were only thinking of the physical plane. As I said, a true god is perfect, all-knowing, they were not gods, and they were not thorough, dear Twilight. Your mind was not protected from him." Luna explained.

"I know, I figured that out myself." the young unicorn pouted, then thought of something, "But...if he is more powerful than you, how are you here?" Twilight asked suddenly.

Luna reached a hoof down and tapped the amulet around her neck, it was the only thing the dream plane had conjured for her to wear, the rest of her clothing and the emerald she usually wore were gone. "Theradras may have been under his spell when she wore it, but that's the idea. If it was under his control, we would be able to manifest a counter spell against his magic. Like an antidote. This is a shield against him, Twilight, it's why she wanted you to have it. If you'd been wearing it sooner, I'm loathe to inform you that you would not have had nightmares. And, I would have been able to reach you sooner." Luna said.

Twilight gaped at the gem, then back at Luna, "Are you serious? All this trouble because I couldn't just try on a necklace?" she sputtered, sudden frustration with herself rising.

Luna raised a hoof, "Calm yourself, child. Turmoil can threaten the dream plane, hence you will either cast me away from your mind or cause yourself nightmares. Take caution."

Twilight took a deep breath to calm herself, "I'm sorry." she muttered.

"Well we aren't perfect are we?" Luna asked with a smirk, Twilight scoffed and nodded, smiling widely. "Now, you must remember one thing when you confront him." Luna's tone and her features took a serious turn.

"Yes?" Twilight perked her ears.

"Do not gaze into his eyes, no matter what, do not return his gaze!" Luna warned, "I fear the utmost of dire consequences if you do, explain this to your companions as well. It wouldn't only effect you."

Twilight pondered and nodded, "Alright, I will do my best to avoid his gaze. But how will I defeat him? How did Fire Lash defeat Old Gods?"

Luna smiled, "You'll know when you face him. You'll feel the power of the Titans swell in you, and you'll understand what you need to do. It's in your nature after all." the majestic alicorn stood to her full height and sighed, "It is nearly morning, you will awake soon, I must go. You will have no dreams after this, good or bad, just a restful sleep. I'm sure that will be most welcome." she gently stroked Twilight's forelock with her plated hoof and turned on her heel, "Good luck, Liberator." Luna looked back over her shoulder to bid Twilight farewell before she continued walking and the atmosphere slowly condensed into white.

Twilight awoke softly, blinking the sleep away from her eyes, she rolled to look at the window and saw the sun just coming over the horizon. She rolled back and snuggled into the pillow with a sigh, a smile gracing her features. For the first time in years-the first time in decades, she truly felt rested, she truly felt at peace. Twilight looked down at the turquoise amulet and stroked the cool surface tenderly, until her happy thoughts were interrupted with one sudden realization.

The thought sent shivers of both fear and a strange assurance down her spine, her limbs tingling in apprehension. The word itself felt both strange and welcome on her tongue, "I'm a Liberator..." she breathed.

Author's Note

Finally some answers eh? We're climbing to the first crescendo in this story :twilightsmile:

Luna! Bout damn time you showed up eh? And we have cracked the case about Twilight's nightmares, now...onward! To Cenarion Hold, and perhaps even to spoiler spoiler spoiler, spoiler spoiler, spoiler spoiler, & spoilers *stops typing and glances at words*
Oh...looks like the story doesn't want you to know that, I've been censored. :ajbemused:

I made an arts for this chapter:

Deep Breath

Author's Note

Readers- "Three weeks without an update?!

Me- "I'm sorry!"

For real, sorry guys, that's a long wait for such a short chapter, I hope to do better with the next but it might breach the 10k words mark so I dunno...

Deep Breath

Chapter 13: Deep Breath

They set out for Cenarion Hold the next morning, Rarity was told to take it easy for a few days by Emy. Twilight took up the front of the group, walking along the worn, dirt path to Cenarion Hold. She was very contemplative, now that she knew all she could hope to know about her situation. She supposed she had more confidence in the matter of this attempt on the Old God's life succeeding, but she was still nervous. After all, it was a frightening circumstance.

Weary of her thoughts, Twilight turned to look around as she walked, the scenery was not unlike that of Tanaris, as it was a desert. However, everything took on a beige tone and the mood of the desert made it seem colder than a desert should be. The creatures that lived in Silithus were - so far - only insectoid in form. Spiders, scorpids, giant tarantulas, worms, and wasps were all that one could say populated the desert surrounding them. Mind you, all of said creatures were the biggest specimens Twilight had ever seen of each species, always bigger than the average pony.

They were safe on the path from the creatures only because of the series of large, purple, crystalline wards that hummed with protective magic as they hovered by the path. Cenarion Hold was just on the horizon, and Twilight could see the hippogryphs circling the tall watchtowers. The Hold itself was built upon a giant, long-abandoned termite mound, with only three buildings to its name, it was a rather small stronghold. Nonetheless it was miraculously untouched by the massive hive that had been erected mere yards from the small Hold.

They made good time, and were climbing the steep, dirt ramp before noon. The Cenarion Circle, who were responsible for maintaining the Hold and observing Silithus, were a neutral faction. It was mostly comprised of Druids from both the Alliance and the Horde who had given up any grievances they may have had with one another to join the Circle. As such it was no surprise to see both Tauren and Night Elven ponies working together in harmony. And although some of the more hostile races of both factions often bristled at the sight of one another when meeting in such neutral towns, the mood was relatively peaceful.

Twilight made for the tall watchtower that had caught her eye from afar and proceeded up a second, even steeper dirt ramp across the path to the inn to get there. The platform of solidified dirt was home to a small barracks and a hippogryph stable on the left, and Twilight turned to her right to ascend into the tower. She promptly ran straight into a massive bull Tauren, who blinked down at her in surprise, then smiled, "Can I help you, young Mage?" he asked kindly.

Twilight smiled nervously, despite the fact that the Tauren were altogether more friendly than any other Horde race she still found them intimidating just due to sheer size. This particular Tauren had a gentle eye, and wore many feathers in both his mane and his armor. His chestnut coat blended perfectly with his leather armor, and one might think he weren't wearing any at all. "Sorry for running into you..." she chuckled, reassured by the amused glint in his eye as he nodded for her to continue, "...we are looking for Warden Haro?"

The Tauren smiled again and swished his tail, "Well I don't think you'd have to look far, as my name happens to be Haro." Haro inclined his head respectfully to the unicorn, who seemed startled. "I assume Tyrande sent you?" he asked, gesturing for the group to follow him as he proceeded up the stairs to the watchtower.

"Yes she did. Has she sent any word to you?" Twilight trotted somewhat fast to keep up with the larger bovine's gait, his steps seemed to take him further than her even when he was walking at a casual pace.

"Indeed." Haro affirmed, "I am led to believe that an Old God is responsible for the awakening of Ahn'Qiraj?" the group entered a room in the tower and were led to sit down on the cushions placed on the floor.

Twilight rolled her eyes and stifled a giggle at Rarity's excitement upon seeing such 'luxurious' quarters. "Y-yes, how long has this been going on, exactly? I was told that the Old God has been living there for some time." Twilight asked.

Haro settled himself on his haunches and placed a hoof to his muzzle in thought, and Twilight noticed the golden bull-ring in his nose with fascination. "I'd say no more than a few weeks, hence the fact that Tyrande seemed confused as to why she didn't know sooner. We were only recently suspicious of such things." Haro said.

Twilight nodded, "Did she say when she would send troops to assault Ahn'Qiraj?" she asked, guessing ahead that they would likely be staying at Cenarion Hold for a few months before an actual army would be sorted and sent to Silithus. Perhaps sooner if they received help from the King of Stormwind, or maybe even King Magni of Ironforge.

"Tyrande said she cannot be certain, but she estimates that she will have troops here in Silithus no more than two weeks after the Lunar Festival." Haro pulled a missive from a hidden pocket in his armor and handed it to Twilight.

Twilight took the missive and unrolled it, reading what Tyrande had written. The Lunar Festival is in three weeks...just a little over a month. Not bad. she thought to herself, funny how it seemed like yesterday she was in Stormwind with Rainbow celebrating the same festival. Twilight blinked to shake the sudden nostalgia she felt and handed the missive back. "In that case I suppose we'll be seeing you around quite often for some time." she stood and bowed her head courteously, "If you'll excuse us, we should find some rooms at the inn and settle ourselves." she smiled at Haro.

Haro nodded, "Indeed, you should." he stood and stepped forward to shake her hoof, "Welcome to Cenarion Hold."

Twilight had tried to insist on paying for the rooms, but the innkeeper would not hear of it, as she was housing the coming troops for free. She had reasoned that she had no desire to do any less for Tyrande's 'special' warriors. That had been hours before, and now the Mage was sitting on her haunches, forelegs resting on the rail of the balcony the inn had. While Twilight was grateful that she would have time to rest and prepare for the impending siege of Ahn'Qiraj, she was nervous.

So nervous, in fact, that her heart felt as though it were clenching every so often before it resumed it's never-ending beat. Twilight looked down at her hooves and managed to smile without the need to force it. Rarity had nearly fainted at the sight of the runecloth clothing provided by Calandrath, the innkeeper. The dainty, and somewhat small Elven unicorn mare was feisty, but she appeared to have a passion for clothing. Needless to say, she and Rarity and instantly bonded. Twilight fidgeted with the soft, crimson cloth covering her sleeves.

"Twilight?" Rainbow sat down beside her, not wearing her leathers, but she had opted for black trousers and a white, billowy, silk tunic in place of the white robe offered to her.

"Hello Dash." Twilight acknowledged her with a slight smile.

"How are you?" Rainbow asked, putting a hoof on her adoptive mother's own. Twilight might like to think it was a sisterly bond they shared, but Rainbow would only ever think of her as a mother. She raised her after all. "You seem different today. Somewhat at peace with yourself for the first time I've ever seen. Is something different?"

Twilight let her smile fall and looked to the moon, considering her dream, and what Princess Luna had said. "Yes, I suppose I am different." she replied, turning to face the prismatic Pegasus beside her. "I had no nightmare last night...and even stranger still, I saw Luna herself."

Rainbow raised an eyebrow, not in disbelief, but rather surprise. She had been taught of the legendary alicorns who had been made avatars of the sun and moon, appointed by the Titans to help the dragon Aspects watch over Azeroth. There was only one other alicorns known besides them, the avatar of love, but it was rumored that she was not immortal. "Are you quite certain?" Rainbow asked.

Twilight nodded, "Luna told me much - and I must say she is as awe-inspiring as the legends say." the unicorn looked back at the moon, her eyes darting between the larger white and smaller blue moon. "Almost feels like she is still here, I suppose that's thanks to this-" she looked down at the swirling turquoise jewel she had hung beside her trademark emerald.

"Isn't that Theradras' jewel?" Rainbow gently lifted the gem and inspected it. Twilight hadn't told her much, but she did know some of her adventure into Maraudon.

Twilight nodded again, "Luna said that they made a counter spell for C-his...magic." she corrected herself and cringed at the mere thought of C'Thun.

"C...who?" Rainbow was certain that Twilight had been saying a name, and now looked up expectantly at her.

Twilight looked away and rubbed a shoulder with the opposite foreleg, "The...Luna told me who is responsible for my nightmares, or - I suppose you could say - affirmed my suspicions..." she stroked the turquoise around her neck almost desperately as she spoke, not wanting to think about her dreams, but nonetheless having to.

"Who?" Rainbow placed her foreleg around Twilight's shoulders and perked her ears, letting her know she was listening.

Twilight looked at her out of the corner of her eye, "You know why we are here, right?"

Rainbow looked at her incredulously, "Of course! To stop an Old God, you told me yourself."

"Not so coincidental that the closer I got to him, the worse my dreams became...the less I slept...the weaker I got." she hinted, being as vague as possible as she was not wanting to be tempted into saying his name.

Rainbow furrowed her brow and looked at Twilight in shock, "The Old God?" the unicorn nodded to her now-sputtering friend. "B-but...wha...why? Why the hell would he do it to you? What did he have to gain?!" the prismatic Pegasus was trembling with rage now and had jumped to her hooves to pace.

Twilight closed her watery eyes, inadvertently squeezing a tear out of each as Rainbow ranted. Her shouted obscenities quickly dwindled to murmurs and gritted mumbling, however, and she soon stopped to observe Twilight. "Are you okay?" she asked again, placing her tingling hoof on the unicorn's shaking shoulder.

Twilight took a shuddering breath and nodded, "For once, Rainbow, I'm okay...truly. I'm not scared of the battle. What do I have to lose?" she turned and wiped her eyes with the back of her hooves.

Rainbow looked at her carefully, "You seem very...resigned, and even calm about the situation." she took Twilight's hoof and held it with both her own forelegs, "Why did he do it?" she asked pleadingly, as if she were afraid she wouldn't receive an answer.

Twilight looked down at her hoof, surrounded with two blue ones, and sighed, stroking the soft, blue feathers that protruded from the soles of Rainbow's hooves. Then she smirked, "Because I'm the only thing in Azeroth that he fears."

It had been a few days since she told Rainbow of her dream, and she promptly asked her to keep it secret. Not so much the fact that C'Thun was responsible for her suffering, but that she was a Liberator. She didn't want Shining to know. Why? Twilight told herself it was because she didn't want him to worry. But truth be told, she wasn't sure whether she'd be returning from this siege. Rainbow had hesitantly complied, warning that if she got hurt then she would tell all.

Twilight now walked the grounds of the hold and explored, the recent days having been spent resting all she could to make up for her decades of sleep deprivation. She leant against the moonwell and ran a hoof through the water with a smile. It was strange, yet nice, being back in her carefree environment, if only for a few weeks. She hadn't felt so relaxed since she was a little filly. And despite the sudden knowledge of her true purpose, the weight of her destiny felt like a mere pebble on her shoulder compared to the boulder that was her nightmares.

Twilight stood and left the moonwell, trotting up the dirt ramp to the barracks and tower. From the height she could see the broken and battered Temple of Ahn'Qiraj in the distance. A shudder ran down her spine at the sight. And just looking at the ruins made her feel lightheaded, but looking away proved difficult, her eyes wanting to remain glued to the distance.

A hoof shook her shoulder, "Are you alright?" the hippogryph master asked, having seen the young mare go pale and still as a statue.

Twilight gasped at the sound of somepony speaking and spun to face him, nearly smacking their faces together. "Oh my, I'm sorry!" she nervously reached a hoof up to tuck her mane behind her ear, "I was just feeling a bit faint." she, for once, didn't fib.

The stallion nodded in understanding, "Be careful, miss." he bowed his head and returned to his hippogryphs.

Twilight sighed and descended the ramp once again to go to the inn. If she was going to lose control every time she looked at that place then she had no idea how she would charge in during battle. No doubt C'Thun was trying his hardest to reach her despite the counterspell. She didn't return the greetings of her fellow ponies as she went upstairs, inciting worried looks and suspicions in her closer friends.

Twilight climbed onto her bed and relaxed with a great heave of breath, fiddling with the gems around her neck. It was going to be a long few weeks, although she wasn't necessarily bored per se. Her ear twitched as somepony approached, and she raised her head to see who had followed her up. Perhaps it would have been better to acknowledge her friends to avoid raising any concerns...

"Hi, Shining." she murmured, adding a half-hearted smile, hoping to somehow persuade him she was ok.

Shining furrowed his brow further than it already had been, "Don't think you can fool me. Something's bothering you..." he scolded, but his tone was laced with worry and tentative gentleness.

Twilight frowned, "I'm not bothered at all. I'm just tired...decades without a proper night's sleep does that to you." she turned away and smirked when she heard Shining begin to speak, but stop himself.

"You-I......ugh!" Shining dropped his head and scowled when he saw that Twilight was smirking at him. "What are you smiling about?"

Twilight chuckled and tapped his muzzle with her hoof, "I appreciate your concern, but truly, Shining, I am fine." she smiled genuinely and nuzzled him on her way past. "I hope you didn't eat all the food!" she called as she strode downstairs. Shining smiled and turned to follow her.

The Lunar Festival had come, and the celebrations, as usual, lasted for more than a week. Although Centurion Hold was far more withholding when it came down to the free-flowing ales that came with festivities. The fireworks, however, were welcomed warmly - as they helped deter the wasps that had set up a hive beside the Hold.

Rainbow had complained profusely when Twilight tried to drag her away from the bartender to keep her sober. But despite the most valiant efforts on both Twilight and Rarity's behalf, all of their companions were roped into a drinking competition by Pinkie Pie. Obviously, Pinkie won, and apparently Shining was not very good at holding his liquor, as Twilight spent the entire following day nursing his hangover.

Rainbow and Applejack had gone hoof-to-hoof for the majority of the competition, but Pinkie beat them by three tankards of ale after both had proceeded to pass out. And even then Pinkie seemed surprisingly sober, yet somewhat loopy, often mentioning cake, balloons, an alligator, and parties or something along those lines. Overall, Twilight was sure they had drunk most of the ale Cenarion Hold had in stock. Rarity , of course, had been disgusted, having told Twilight so while divulging herself in a small glass of Pinot Noir.

The rest of the festival was spent enjoying fireworks. For Twilight, it reminded her of her time in Karazhan, and how she and Rainbow had sat in the tallest reaches of the library, watching the great explosives from seemingly meters away. Everypony donned the traditional - and somewhat comical - garbs that came with the festival. Shining complained that it itched and Rarity whined about the color choices, wishing she could have made her own.

Rainbow had sulked when Twilight made her wear one, and she had even paid a Gnomish pony to take a photograph. Twilight kept the picture of her pouting friend in her satchel with a snigger, showing it to all she could. Rainbow would never live it down, of that she would make certain.

As the Lunar Festival came to a close, Twilight began counting days. Tyrande had said the troops of Darnassus would arrive about a week from after the festival. So Twilight took to watching the horizon, simply waiting. Not to say the last month had been boring, not in the slightest. She and her companions had to help with controlling the insect population, scouting missions into Twilight Cult camps, and they even had to collect herbs for the cook.

Twilight was in no matter bored, but rather anxious, and her anxiety had only increased with each moment, every day she had to wait to face her destiny. Luna hadn't come to her again, and she was slightly disappointed. She had hoped to receive more guidance on the matter of the fight. She even performed a ceremonial prayer in the moonwell, asking for advice and divine intervention from the avatar of the moon.

Alas she seemed to have no response, and had dragged herself from the moonwell in a depressed state. Now, as she looked to the horizon, she fiddled with an amulet she had bought in Darnassus. It was a silver moon, engraved with the word: "Elune." one of Luna's alternate names. She was mainly called so by the Night Elf ponies, as she was practically a deity to them. The amulet was the third necklace she had strung about her neck, and as Twilight looked at them, she smiled when she noticed that they all represented something special.

The emerald represented her memories and sentiments. The turquoise represented protection, and her destiny. And the silver carving of the moon represented her spirituality. Twilight stopped fiddling with the necklaces and looked at the horizon once more. "Another day, no sign..." she sighed, turning away to go to sleep.

Twilight awoke not three days later to the sound of cheering, horns, and many pounding hooves. With a gasp she flung her blankets off and ran to the balcony, hardly caring that she was in a nightgown. Tyrande was trotting proudly into town, dressed in sentinel plates and trailed by her loyal saber, whose white hide seemed to glow in the sun. With a beaming smile, Twilight rushed outside and slid to a stop beside her friends.

Tyrande went straight to Warden Haro and began to speak with him. "We are finally ready. It seems like only yesterday we arrived here." Rarity whispered to Twilight, who suddenly frowned, so briefly, in fact, that Rarity almost missed it. But, nonetheless, she saw it and pondered it's meaning.

Twilight and her friends were summoned to speak with Tyrande, Haro, and the general of the Darnassian army: Oakwood, later on in the day, as the sun was setting. "I understand that you have been here some time..." Tyrande began, "..and as such I must ask if you have observed any suspicious activities in Ahn'Qiraj?" she directed her question towards Twilight.

Twilight stood to address the High Priestess, "I myself cannot say that I have observed anything unusual, but, then again, I have not been here long enough to be truly knowledgable on such matters. Perhaps it would benefit you more to ask the citizens of the Hold?" she suggested.

Tyrande smiled, "Of course, Twilight. That is answer enough." she turned to look out onto the open balcony of the watchtower. Leaning against the railing, she sighed and looked over her shoulder, "We have some strategy to discuss. I don't look forward to this siege, but with an Old God involved, I fear we have little choice." she looked up at the sky and murmured a prayer before she dismissed them.

Twilight stayed behind, cautiously approaching the Priestess, "Tyrande?" she whispered, leaning against the railing.

Tyrande turned to her with a gentle smile, "Yes, Twilight?"

Twilight pondered whether to actually tell her of her dreams, but deep in her heart she knew this was something she had to do. With a deep intake of breath, she began her tale, leaving out nothing. Tyrande listened intently, becoming more intrigued as she recounted her dreams, and shocked when her torturer was revealed. "...and when I put on this necklace, Luna came to me. She said I am destined to defeat the Old God, that the Titans chose me to be a Liberator." Twilight looked at Tyrande, whose face was pale.

"You've actually seen Elune?" she murmured, "I've prayed to and followed her all my life, never have I glimpsed the Avatar of the Moon. What was she like?" she asked earnestly.

Twilight smiled, "She was beautiful, awe-inspiring, breathtaking. Everything the legends say, and gentle, patient, kind. She was like a mother, come to think of it."

Tyrande listened closely and smiled, picturing the mare that had been painted as a deity in her culture. She inhaled deeply and flipped her turquoise mane out of her face. "It must have been incredible..." she said quietly, before widening her eyes in realization of the rest of Twilight's last sentence. "What did you say? A Liberator?" she looked at the mare beside her incredulously.

Twilight nodded, "Only the second ever to exist apparently." she smiled half-heartedly.

Tyrande put a hoof on her shoulder, "I remember when the first was so freshly thrust into legend, when before he had been an inspiration. While it is a burden, I am also relieved to know they exist still. You truly are special, Twilight. I felt it when I met you." she said assuringly, causing Twilight to smile.

"Did you know him?" she asked curiously.

Tyrande shook her head, "He lived just over a few-thousand years before my birth. I'm afraid all I knew of him was bedtime stories."

Twilight nodded, looking out towards the distance, noticing the ruins of the temple they were to attack within the week. It was strange how her symptoms changed, one day she could hardly look at the ruins, the next she was simply depressed, or tired. But at least she wasn't having the dreadful nightmares anymore. And thinking about her impending battle did not have its expected effect. She felt certain she would be terrified at the prospect, but she didn't. "You know...I'm not afraid." she murmured, as if realizing it for the first time. Tyrande looked at her, silently willing her to continue, "I mean, I suppose I'm somewhat nervous. But I'm not afraid, I feel at peace with this. As peaceful as I can feel anyway." Twilight dug the tip of her cloven hoof into the wood of the railing as she spoke to occupy herself.

Tyrande frowned, "You speak as if you're marching to you're death."

Twilight blinked, looking up at the sky, "Perhaps I am. Or maybe even a fate worse than death. But now matter how I want to feel about this, I'm simply not afraid...I feel resigned." she scoffed in laughter, That's what Rainbow said she thought to herself.

Tyrande nodded, still frowning, "But Twilight, promise you won't resign yourself to dying, you have ponies who care about you." she insisted gently.

Twilight looked at her for a time, studying her white, glowing eyes intently. And for a moment she pondered whether she could truly make such a promise. "I'll do my best, I can't make promises I don't know that I can keep."

Tyrande sighed, but resigned to her answer, "I'm sure you must be hungry, let's go have dinner. Thinking of such things can wait until we cross that bridge."

Twilight smiled and turned to follow her, looking back at the ruins once more before she continued down the tower. Until then, she'd spend as much time as she could with her family, she didn't know how much she had left.

Plunge, Part 1

Author's Note

I have absolutely no excuse for the long wait....
http://i.imgur.com/CyKTTN6.gif I hope the long chapter makes up for it.

I have been nearly completely immersed in WoW, the new content is fun and I am also pumped for the upcoming expansion, my excitement has been distracting. And I'm getting ready to move too so I've been busy.

By the way, Kal'dorei is the elven term for the Night Elves, I can't believe I forgot to use that. And I changed the Trolls into Zebra.

A reader asked if I was having Horde and Alliance in the battle...I hope this answers your question.

Now you read! :twilightsmile:

Plunge, Part 1

Chapter 14: The Plunge, Part 1

It was hectic, to say the least. That's the only way Twilight could describe it. In filly's stories it was implied that battles were easy to orchestrate. However, in the real world, it was anything but. Soldiers scurried about and distributed armor, weaponry, and rations. Tyrande and Haro were constantly arguing over strategy, the former using her experience to override the latter's suggestions. Thankfully, General Oakwood was a rather logical mare, and she often settled the arguments as quickly as they arose. All in all, Twilight found herself respecting her quite easily.

The poor blacksmith of Cenarion Hold was gradually overwhelmed, as there was much to repair or sharpen. Applejack had offered her help in that department, as she had also studied blacksmithing alongside archeology. And Pinkie helped as well, seeing that her father was a blacksmith and her mother a jewelcrafter. Together they made a drastic impact on the preparations, cutting the usual time needed to sharpen an army's worth of weapons in half.

Shining, being a captain of the guard in Nijel's Point, had been summoned to speak with Tyrande, Haro, and Oakwood, giving his input on the battle plans. Tyrande also gave him a small portion of the army to command, as he would need more than his small group of friends to infiltrate C'Thun's lair. Twilight had been somewhat distressed at that, fearing both for the soldier's lives and for her secret.

So far she had only told Tyrande and Rainbow of her destiny, and she irrationally feared letting everypony else know. Twilight supposed she was paranoid, and she often tried to shake it, but old habits die hard. And as she watched preparations down below her room, she felt wave after wave of anxiety pressing upon her mind. What if Luna was wrong? What if she wasn't this "Liberator"? What if C'Thun defeated them? And worst of all, what if countless ponies of her race were galloping to their slaughter in less than a week?

The calmer, more rational part of her brain gently reminded her that she was overreacting, but Twilight shook it off. She could be overreacting, she told herself, because C'Thun was powerful, very powerful. She would be a fool to believe that this would be easy, wouldn't cost lives, and wouldn't damage her relationship with her newfound brother and friends. Whether or not they succeeded was still a matter Fate had yet to reveal. Though Twilight was certain he had chosen the worst, as Fate usually did. She supposed he could be directly involved with Chaos, as she usually followed in his footsteps, perhaps the two myths were mates? Twilight smiled briefly, perhaps indeed.

It came as a major surprise to everypony when Thrall, Warchief of the Horde, appeared on their figurative doorstep with an army of Orcish, Tauren, Undead, and Darkspear Zebras in his wake. Tyrande was obviously appalled, and both she and the Warchief met at the base of Cenarion Hold to "talk".

"What are the Horde doing here? Who sent for you?" Tyrande asked Thrall, who was surprisingly calm and collected for an Orc.

The Warchief smiled in amusement, the High Priestess was even less hospitable than the last time he had met her, "Now, now, Tyrande, this world belongs to more than the Elves, we have come to defend our home. As is our right. Where are the Knights of Stormwind? Ironforge? Gnomeragan? Have you come alone simply for the pride and glory that would come with slaying an Old God?" he chastised.

Tyrande's purple cheeks deepened in color and she tensed, gritting her teeth at his chiding. "Of course not! Granted we Elves may be arrogant in some respects, but we are not so arrogant as to hoard glory or pride! Have you not considered that our reinforcements have simply not arrived? Or that our messenger owls are late in their work?" she spat back.

Thrall chuckled, reaching a hoof up to signal for calm, "Ah, Tyrande, so easily riled, if I did not know better I'd say you'd make a better Orc than I." Tyrande stilled and glared at him, in obvious resentment of his statement. "Now, the Horde are here to defend our world. Was it really so long ago that we stood together against the Burning Legion? We shall stand together again. Put your prejudice and resentment aside for the time being, there is always time to wrestle over petty things later. For now, let us focus on the raid of Ahn'Qiraj."

Tyrande glared a moment longer before she relented and sighed, "Yes, of course...we shall stay our blades and fight alongside you in the coming battle. You are right when you say this world belongs to more than the Elves, and besides, we could use the soldiers."

Thrall put his hoof forward and Tyrande hesitantly shook it, acting sheepish and thoroughly chastised when she pulled her hoof back. "Now, what's the plan?" Thrall asked.

Tyrande had sorted out the strategy with Thrall, Haro, and Oakwood, and as such had called Twilight and her friends to meet in the watchtower. And as everypony stood around the table, they couldn't help but notice the tension in the air, so thick a knife could slice through it. Tyrande was hesitant to begin, as she noticed how Twilight glared at the still-calm Warchief with pure hatred in her eyes. "Twilight, is something wrong?"

Twilight glanced at Tyrande in irritation, "Why are they here?" she gestured to Thrall, who smiled and rolled his eyes playfully. Ahh, another prejudiced Alliance member, Azeroth never failed to supply him with them.

"Are you going to talk as if I am not here among you?" Thrall asked, somewhat secretly delighting in her raised fur and pinprick eyes.

Twilight snarled, "I wasn't talking to you. And even as such I wouldn't want to, the Horde are not to be trusted."

"Why is that?" Thrall looked at his hammer in mock boredom, admiring the decorative carvings.

Twilight was livid, "I didn't originally wish to be so blunt, Warchief, but your people are destructive and bloodthirsty. Along with the circumstances of your first contact with our world, you are simply not to be trusted."

Thrall was less amused now, and stared at her in contemplation, "What would you know of the circumstances of our first contact?"

Twilight stood taller, "The Archmage Medivh taught me everything about the Orcs and their homeworld." she declared with pride.

Thrall scowled, "Did he tell you that he was responsible for opening the Dark Portal? That he was the one who unleashed our enslaved brothers and sisters upon this world? Or did he only tell you what you wanted to hear?"

Twilight wilted, her ears flattening, "I-"

"You think you know us, but you are building your knowledge of my race upon prejudice and lies. Therefore, what do you truly know of my kind?" Thrall asked, still painfully calm.

Twilight scowled and looked at the ground, "The Orcs killed my parents..." she muttered.

"Your Alliance killed mine." Thrall shot back, albeit gently, and Twilight looked at him in surprise. "We are both basing our opinions of one another upon the actions of our predecessors or unrelated individuals. The actions of a few do not dictate the behavior of a whole, despite the fact that the warriors of Blackmoore were responsible for my parent's deaths, I did not hold prejudice against the ponies of this world. In the end, my lenience saved me as I befriended Taretha and she helped me escape slavery." Twilight nodded, looking even more chastised than Tyrande. "Now, young one, shall we put aside our differences and focus on the battle ahead?"

Twilight reached her hoof forward to shake his, and as she did smirked, "I'm older than you."

Thrall threw his head back and laughed heartily, nodding in agreement, "Perhaps, perhaps you are." he chuckled, "But one's age may not directly affect their wisdom or knowledge would it?"

Twilight chuckled slightly, "No I suppose not, I apologize for my shrewdness." she bowed her head in respect and turned back to the table.

"Ahem, now, the Warchief is here to help with the raid, as Warden Haro was thoughtful enough to inform him of these events." Tyrande gestured to Haro, who nodded, his shoulders relaxed after so much tension in the room. "Ahn'Qiraj itself is not important-" Tyrande began as she pointed to the map laid across the table, "-the ruins there may be inhabited by Qirajians, but they are, for the most part, completely separate from the Old Gods's forces." she tapped the depiction of the ruins on the table and looked up briefly before continuing.

"Of course, we will have to be careful if we don't wish to be flanked by them while we infiltrate the Temple itself. That is why Warden Haro and the Cenarion Circle will attack the ruins, as a distraction." Tyrande explained.

"A distraction? Might as well be cannon fodder!" Rainbow exclaimed. Silence fell and Haro glanced awkwardly between Tyrande and Rainbow, Tyrande's expression being one of surprise, as if unsure what to say next.

Oakwood raised an elegant hoof and gave Rainbow a patient glare, "Not so, young Pegasus. The Qirajians may be ancient, but that is both their strength and their downfall. They have been isolated from society for nearly an eon, and the average Qirajian lives no more than a few thousand years. As such, they may be wise, but they will not be tested in combat, therefore, as capable as Haro and his Druids are, they shall have no problem keeping them at bay." she explained. "I know the military may seem barbaric at times to a mercenary, but we do value the lives of our soldiers."

Rainbow scowled at being called a mercenary, despite the fact that it was true. "I see." she mumbled, feeling somewhat chastised.

Tyrande sighed when the tension left the air yet again, "As I was saying, Haro and his Druids will keep the Qirajians at bay while Thrall and I combine our forces and take this path-" she traced along the map with her hoof, following a trail that led into the ruins and towards a depiction of a building, "-it will be well guarded so we shall have to fight hard to breach it. No doubt. However, once we are inside, we should easily be able to dispatch the Temple's keepers. The Old God should be inside the Temple."

Thrall nodded, "It shan't be hard to find him, but he will not be easy to slay. I only wonder what our plan is...how we are going to fare against a creature with god-like powers?"

The room fell silent once more, Tyrande and Rainbow's eyes falling discreetly upon Twilight, who unconsciously attempted to shrink out of sight. Oakwood noticed the combined gazes of the High Priestess and the rogue, quiet contemplation filling her thoughts. Obviously, the young Elven mare they were staring at was the answer to this problem, but it seemed to be a secret. No doubt somepony with the...suspected...potential to destroy an Old God - whose powers rivaled that of a Titan - would need protection. Silence was, no doubt, the best protection she could have.

"You did say Twilight and her company had been sent personally by the daughter of Therazane, didn't you, Tyrande?" she asked the Priestess, who looked at her in surprise, then relaxed at her silent acknowledgment of the secret, conveyed with a gentle nod.

"Y-yes I did?" Tyrande looked at her in confusion, "What does that have to do with our present conversation?"

"Well, obviously, this group has something to do with it. Theradras must have given them something to aid in the fight against him, has she not?" Oakwood turned to Twilight expectantly.

Twilight returned the gaze carefully, studying her features, the tan mare blinked gently, her emerald eyes conveying suspicion, and yet also respect and understanding. And Twilight saw that Oakwood was smart, she knew Twilight was powerful, yet she also perceived that it needed to be secret and respected that. "I have this amulet, Theradras said it would help." she held up one of the three amulets around her neck, allowing everypony to study it.

Thrall leaned forward, inspecting the gem with interest, "I see, and I suppose she would be vague as to how it would help?" he guessed, and Twilight nodded. "Typical. No disrespect to the Earth Mother, of course." he added on quickly, remembering that Theradras was her daughter after all, and Warden Haro was in the room.

Haro huffed and nodded, not exactly overlooking his comment. But he was an Orc, and he had often heard they let their tongues get away from them.

Tyrande smiled, "Back to the plan?" she suggested, trying to move on with the meeting.

Oakwood nodded, "Go ahead, Priestess." she said, returning to her still, observing demeanor.

Tyrande leaned against the table again and began the rest of her instructions, knowing from the look in Oakwood's eye that she was silently requesting an explanation after this. She was the most perceptive pony she had ever known, and she had been her Commander-in-Chief since the Sundering. They were such close friends that they could communicate with mere looks, of course she could decipher any secret Tyrande wanted to keep. Perhaps there is such a thing as being too close...she mused.

Tyrande had explained everything Twilight told her to Oakwood, and despite her skeptic view of the situation, the general agreed to keep Twilight's identity a secret. She was glad, to say the least, that they had some reassurance in coming out of this siege alive. Beforehand Oakwood had been hoping they weren't blindly running to their deaths. Of course she trusted Tyrande with her life, but sometimes it was healthy to question somepony.

Nonetheless, she was still unsure whether or not most of these willing soldiers would make it out alive. Would it be victory without loss? Or an empty victory, where they will have barely made it? She hoped it was the former, but she was certain they'd likely end up with the latter. Either way, she and her troops were sworn to serve Tyrande, and would follow her into the Twisting Nether itself if she asked them.

Oakwood was not the overly religious type, unlike most of the Elven race, but she still took some time that night to pray for guidance from Elune. She asked that the moon aspect spared her soldiers if she could, and that she would strengthen them as well. She also prayed that Twilight would be successful, and that she would be peaceful until the end, whether she made it out of this fight was up to Fate. And as Oakwood knew, Fate was far more powerful than the Aspects.

It was strange and dark, but not the pitch black she remembered of her old nightmares. The air was thick and constricting, and the aura she felt was tense, causing her to be wisely cautious. Twilight looked around and took a hesitant step forward, and another, and then another. She soon found herself walking along at a steady pace, the air never changed. But, the dark of the dreamscape was beginning to lighten.

Twilight trotted faster, eager to find the source, and stopped short when a bright light flashed in front of her. Blinking to clear the stars in her eyes, she shook her head to regain her bearings and looked about. She was in a large room, made of stone, and filled with the leftovers of carnage and destruction. She stumbled as she began to walk forward, tripping over a piece of rubble. Carefully picking up her hooves, Twilight began to peruse the room, she couldn't shake the feeling that she was somehow involved in what had happened here. She looked up at the sky as she walked and gasped silently, the White Lady, usually so majestic, was stained red and partially shattered.

She stumbled again and looked down, but she couldn't quite register what she was looking at. It was fleshy, white, and smothered in blood. Twilight looked it over for a few minutes before she caught sight of the violet mane. She gasped and recoiled from the body, it had been maimed and gutted. Twilight - despite the fact that she knew it was a dream - doubled over and gagged at the realization.

After she recovered, the realization hit her emotionally, "R-Rarity?!" she exclaimed, her voice breaking. Rushing over to the corpse, she ignored the messy gore of the situation and scooped the limp form into her forelegs. Rarity's eyes were dull and lifeless, and Twilight felt as if her heart had ripped in two just by looking at them. She let out a wail and hugged the body, rocking her back and forth in effort to comfort herself.

She sat there for a time, crying until she could cry no more, before she finally closed the dead mare's eyes and stood to investigate the rest of the room. Twilight tried not to burst into tears once again when a flash of pink flesh met her eyes. One glance told her it was too late for Pinkie, and she moved on, trying to find the source of the death. She wanted to blame it on C'Thun, but she knew, somehow, that it wasn't him.

Applejack's still form came into view, and Twilight inhaled to steel herself before she rounded a rather large pile of rubble. With a strangled cry her hoof flew to her mouth, and she collapsed to her knees. Rainbow's crumpled, wingless form had been cruelly tossed aside, and the source of their deaths stood mere feet away. It was towering over Shining, who was still alive, struggling under it's hoof as it raised a blade with it's horn.

Twilight recovered from her shock and leapt to her hooves, running at the monster and screaming for it to stop. The creature turned to face her, and she slid to a stop, eyes wide in horror. "No....no..." she breathed, stepping back just once. The monster smiled and plunged the blade into her brother's heart. "NO!!" Twilight screamed once more, rushing to the dying figure without a thought for her own safety and cradling him in her hooves. Shining didn't seem to see her, and simply stared at the monster in disbelief as the life faded from his eyes.

Twilight hiccuped on a sob and looked up at the creature as it approached, "Why?" she cried, inhaling shakily, and just bordering on hyperventilation.

The creature gave her a mock pout, "Blaming me are you? Isn't that the way of the world? Always blaming somepony else for your own misdeeds. It was never my fault...no, Twilight, it was always yours..."

Twilight sat up with a gasp, and ended up choking on a sob, she had been crying in her sleep. Shining was already at her side, eyes wide with worry. "Are you ok?" he asked, sitting on the bed and letting her cling to him.

"By all the stars...you're alive!!" Twilight cried, beginning to murmur to herself again and again that he was alive and well, comforting her just as he always did. Despite knowing it was just a dream, she couldn't believe her eyes at seeing him in front of her.

"Nightmare? It's been more than a moon since your last." Shining whispered, "What happened?" he asked, thinking over her words, it must have been tragic, and she kept saying he was still alive. "Did something happen to me?"

Twilight clutched at him tighter and nodded, "But not just you...everypony." she whispered.

"I thought you told me the amulet kept his nightmares away?" Shining glared accusingly at the gem around her neck.

Twilight sat back and wiped at her eyes with the back of her hoof, looking down at the gem. "I..." she trailed off, biting her lip. She knew it wasn't C'Thun, but Luna was protecting her dreams. What else could it be besides a nightmare? she asked herself in her mind.

"A vision." both Twilight and Shining gasped and looked towards the source of the noise. The glow of her mane lit up the room, drowning out the candle's light and encasing everything around in a comforting, blue aura.

"Princess Luna!" Twilight exclaimed, throwing off her remaining covers and scrambling from the bed. "Why did I see those things? They were horrible! What does it mean? You said you'd protect my dreams, so what in all of Azeroth was that?" she demanded, tears resurfacing and her voice breaking slightly at her last word.

Luna appeared calm, but her brow was furrowed with worry, "I already said, dear Twilight. It was a vision, nothing I could stop, and nothing He nor I could send." she explained, turning towards the window, "Have you ever heard of seers?"

Twilight nodded, "They are related to the magus in a way."

Luna nodded, turning about, and noticing Shining's shocked expression, let out a small chuckle, "Close your mouth, young one, lest you catch flies." she laughed more when Shining turned red with embarrassment. "You are right, Twilight, but seers are not only related to magi, they are magi. In fact, all mages have a strain of Sight in them, some are just more adept at honing it. You had a vision, simply because the seer in you is trying to tell you something. Heed it's warning, and be cautious." Luna said to Twilight, her form beginning to shimmer.

"Wait! Where are you going?" Twilight exclaimed, reaching for her, but Luna held up a hoof.

"I cannot linger, I have duties. And I have only come to assure you that I have not abandoned you, nor has your amulet begun to wane in power." Luna put her hoof down with a reassuring smile, "Good luck, and may the Titans watch over you tomorrow." she said as her form dissipated.

Shining looked at Twilight, who was biting her lip and staring at the spot Luna had been standing. "Are you alright?" he asked again.

Twilight sighed, nodding, "Better...yes. I suppose, as good as I can be."

"Good...but...that was Princess Luna...Elune, the Moon herself! What have you not told me?" Shining came up to her with a somewhat accusatory expression.

Twilight looked at him out of the corner of her eye and turned away, "Shining, I'm doing this for your own good." she said.

"Twilight-"

"You know I love you, right? And that no matter what you do, or where you go, I always will, right?" Twilight asked without turning around.

Shining sighed, "Yes, and I feel the same."

Twilight nodded, "Then just trust me when I say, I do what I do because I love you. It's not for you to understand, but to accept." she said as she turned around and hugged him briefly. "Now, tomorrow is a big day...and possibly our last, stay with me tonight?"

Shining chuckled, "Of course..." he settled himself with beside her on the bed and laid his head on her shoulder, casting a worried glance to her already sleeping form. What did she mean: '...and possibly our last.'?

Twilight ducked and rolled behind a piece of rubble, a spell barely missing her and crashing into the ground mere seconds later. The battle had been going on for only twenty minutes at most, but breaking into the Temple was proving to be harder than they anticipated. The ruined walls were crawling with Qirajians of many different forms. From the silithid to the scorpids, and even strange, pony-like creatures, yet more like a bug than a pony, winged and deadly, they cut through the attackers like a knife through butter.

Twilight and her friends, along with the forces of both Thrall and Tyrande combined, were trying to sneak in through the side gate, but it would seem the Qirajians were expecting that. And they were slowly being pushed back, inch by inch. Twilight wished the rest of the Alliance had come, but they needed to move out and attack as soon as possible, as they could only provide for the soldiers in one place for so long. Despite the many magi, there would simply be too little food and water for the thousands of soldiers, and as such, they could not wait any longer to attack. Despite their differences, Tyrande and Thrall communicated and fought very well beside one another, and Twilight supposed this could be the start of a new peace between the Horde and the Alliance if all went well.

At the moment, only Rainbow Dash was in Twilight's sight, cringing as a spell smashed into the rock behind her. They met eyes and both nodded, signaling a particular tactic they had refined together. Rainbow smirked and shimmered, the only indication she was there being the reflection of sunlight off her form.

Twilight took a deep breath and leapt out from her hiding place, providing a distraction so that Rainbow could fly around the nearest Qirajian without being seen. Twilight yelped as the strange creature landed a spell close to her dancing hooves. This particular Qirajian was tall, bipedal, and had the head of a jackal. Twilight grit her teeth as she maneuvered around it's attacks, dancing dangerously close to the spells it was launching at her.

It snarled and reached for its weapon, only to have its head burst into dust and fall to the ground, lifeless. Rainbow landed next to Twilight and glanced back at the creature, "It was a statue..." she guessed, judging by the fact that it was made of sand.

Twilight nodded, "Makes our job all the more easy." she said sarcastically. For the most part, animated enemies were far harder to kill than the living, and there were many of the jackal-like statues.

Rainbow chuckled, "Where's the fun without challenge?" she asked, flapping her wings and gracefully leaping into the sky, shimmering to become invisible yet again.

Twilight shook her head at the sentiment, yet she couldn't help but smile. "Classic Rainbow Dash." she muttered, slamming the butt end of her spellsword into an encroaching silithid's face. The overgrown bug collapsed under the impact and died where it lay, leaving Twilight to continue in her fight towards the temple.

Tyrande and her nightsaber met up with Twilight at this point, both fighting ferociously against the enemy. The High Priestess fired an arrow straight into the eye socket of yet another silithid approaching Twilight, and the Mage nodded her head in thanks. They gravitated towards one another until they were side-by-side. "I wasn't expecting this much resistance." Twilight called, despite the fact that they were beside one another, the battle was loud.

"Are you kidding?" Tyrande laughed, slicing at a wasp flying over her head, "Don't forget, Twilight, I fought off hundreds of demons single-hoofed during the Sundering. This is foals-play!"

Twilight chuckled and charged up her horn, firing arcane missiles at the swarms of tiny arachnids coming their way. Shining Armor came up beside her and bashed a silithid with his shield, "We might have a problem." he called, swiping ferociously at the bugs with his sword.

"And what might that be?" Twilight called back, promptly crying out as a scorpid clamped it's pincer over her foreleg.

Shining cut the bug in half and glanced over her leg, "You okay?" he asked, Twilight nodded and continued to channel spells at the Qirajians. "A...rather massive Qirajian was just spotted emerging from the Temple." he said.

Twilight inhaled deeply, "How...grah! Massive?" she asked, wrenching a Silithid off of her robes in annoyance.

Shining opened his mouth to speak, but was interrupted when the wall they had been fighting towards was smashed to pieces. All present had to cease fighting in order to stay on their hooves. A massive Qirajian had broken the wall and now towered at least three stories above the ponies. It was supported by many large, furry, and powerful legs, almost like those of a tarantula. From there it's circular body towered, dressed in many fine, ancient silks, to be adorned at the top with a insectoid head. Large, solid carapaces cascaded down the sides of the creature, and two antennae protruded from its head.

Twilight growled, she had hoped for a simpler fight, but it seemed the Qirajians were not as vulnerable as they had imagined. The creature immediately looked at her and even though she couldn't see it's mouth, she could swear it was wearing a wicked grin. A maniacal, deep, earth-rumbling chuckle emanate from it, gaining the attention of every creature around, "Are you so eager to die?" he asked in a mocking voice, "I shall be happy to accommodate you." A glowing orb of light hissed into existence at the base of his jaw. The orb continued to screech louder and grow in size and Twilight grit her teeth as she summoned a mana shield, nearly depleting her reservoirs.

The orb shot out towards her and Twilight nearly buckled under the impact, but stood her ground with a fierce yell. Shining was there in the blink of an eye, ready to block the next attack. He handed her a flask of moonberry juice and she drank it readily, knowing it went a long way towards replenishing mama stores. "Keep behind me, my shields are stronger." he spoke just loud enough for her to hear.

Twilight had to agree with him there, after all, that was his special talent. After she had downed half of the flask she reattached it to his belt, hunkering down behind his shield and letting her magic charge in her horn. Tyrande was busy firing arrows into the beast's face, yelling at her archers to do the same. So Twilight gathered the magic particles in the air around her and sucked them into her horn.

The overcharge would be dangerous if held for more than a few seconds, so she leapt out from behind her brother and fired an arcane blast at the beast. He looked towards her as magic was commanded to gather beside it's face and implode upon itself. The implosion was brief, and exploded outwards in a powerful blast that singed his barrier of magic and managed to char his face.

The Qirajian screeched in fury, the sound piercing many ponies' ears. Twilight hid behind her brother's body again while she focused. She needed to summon the same amount of magic again without depleting her mana pool. She closed her eyes and envisioned the particles of pure, magical energy surrounding her. She gently encouraged them to gather, and they obeyed willingly. Twilight opened her eyes with a smile and stood, feeling the magic crackle and snap in the air around.

She leapt out from behind her brother once more and fired, this time a channeled stream of arcane energy. She constantly pulled nearby magic particles into her horn and concentrated her fire on the Qirajian's head. Any casters around followed her lead, and soon hundreds of warlocks, mages, and priests were channeling deadly magic at the beast. The creature himself screeched and roared, twisting about in his attempts to avoid their attacks.

Twilight felt beads of sweat running down her face, this spell, while not draining her mana, was most certainly draining her strength. The creature suddenly raised his legs up and smashed them into the ground, a shockwave emanating from the impact. All around, ponies and Qirajians alike were thrown back, Twilight in particular managed to land atop Rainbow and get her clothing tangled in the prismatic mare's legs.

"Enough!" the creature screamed, and a faint shimmer began to surround it, "Let's see how well you handle this..." he concluded as a second Qirajian, exactly like him, appeared beside him, then a second, and a third.

"What the hell?" Rainbow exclaimed, still trying to free herself from Twilight's clothing. "Damnit Twilight! I told you not to wear these!" she scolded, more out of desperation than actual anger.

"I don't remember anything of the like!" Twilight yelled back, grunting as she struggle to pull her clothing off of Rainbow's leg.

Applejack leapt over to them, determination painted across her features. Without warning, she pulled Rainbow's daggers from her tangled hooves and sliced through the offending fabric. "Don't try ta' save the damn clothing when yer life's at stake!" she scolded harshly, not caring that her Mage friend was now scowling in disapproval at her tattered outfit.

Twilight glared at Applejack as she whipped her axe back out from its place on her back and smashed the butt end into an attacker's skull, easily moving onto the next. "That was specially crafted and enchanted mageweave..." Twilight grumbled.

Rainbow snickered, sinking her daggers into a spider's face, "I'll buy you new ones." she called.

"You're so sweet!" Twilight yelled back, her impending smirk vanishing just as soon as it appeared. There were 4 copies of that impenetrable beast, which was the real one? Thankfully, the Qirajian, er-Qirajians...were not focused on her, but rather the newfound forces of Thrall's army. Most of which consisted of orcs, Tauren, and Darkspear Zebra, whom Twilight had to admit were very skilled fighters.

Twilight made her way over to Thrall, despite the fact that he was an Orc, he was both wise and powerful, and a shaman atop of that. She could honestly say he managed to relieve her of her prejudices fairly quickly, and she respected him for that. She jumped alongside him and stabbed an impending scorpid, surprising the Warchief, as he hadn't been prepared for her sudden appearance.

"I can see the plan has gone to shit." he laughed, bashing his legendary warhammer into another bug's body.

Twilight laughed as well, despite being in the middle of a battle, "Don't get your hopes up! It's not the plan we're having trouble with." she called back.

Thrall understood her reference, "Where did the others come from? We only saw one emerge from the temple."

"It's an illusion, I recognize the magic, but it's an ancient variety. I'll have some difficulty deciphering who's the real beast." Twilight explained, yelling over the sounds of the battle.

"What do you need me for?" Thrall asked, her impending question quite obvious.

"I need somepony to distract them while I get close enough to perform the spell." Twilight replied, killing yet another Qirajian.

"Great, now I'm canon fodder." Thrall muttered, but a grin still spread across his features at the thought of such intense battle. "I'm going in now, pray to your deities I'll make it out alive." he called, running towards the nearest of the giant beast's copies.

Twilight scoffed, following closely behind, Thrall caught the beast's attention and called down a bolt of lightning upon it's head. He then began showering the creature in insults, the likes of which Twilight didn't understand, as he was chortling and taunting in Orcish. But, obviously, the copy (or was he the true beast?) understood him and roared in fury and frustration.

Twilight slid underneath the creature and thrust her horn upwards, casting a counterspell against illusions. To her surprise, the beast sensed her immediately and threw her out from underneath him. She flew a good few yards before she crashed into a solid wall, the impact knocking the wind out of her and ripping a cry of pain from her throat. The beast, however, began to shimmer blue and dissipated before her eyes. At least, that's what she thought happened, her vision was too blurry to be trusted.

Thrall was at her side a few seconds later, helping her stumble to her feet, "It was a copy, I can't believe that worked!" he exclaimed, "You look like hell, don't you know any ranged counterspells?" he asked after he noticed her condition.

Twilight blinked and held her head with a hoof, "Augh...I didn't think he'd sense me so soon. Where's Rarity when I need her?" she mumbled.

Thrall chuckled, throwing the mare over his shoulder and galloping towards the nearest healer. Twilight squeaked in surprise, not having expected to be carried. She was placed on the ground and she groaned as her head throbbed two times harder from the jostling. "...she hit the wall hard, just help her back onto her feet, mare! We need her abilities." she suddenly realized Thrall was scolding somepony, but Twilight couldn't see who.

"S-sorry!" a timid voice replied, and soon Twilight's head began to cease it's pounding. She sighed in relief and opened her eyes, blinking her healer into focus.

"Thank y-Fluttershy?!" Twilight cried, sitting up suddenly and regretting it an instant later as her head throbbed again.

"Oh Elune! Twilight? I didn't recognize you!" Fluttershy exclaimed, reaching her hooves back over the dazed mare's head and letting a second wave of her healing magic wash over her.

Twilight sighed again, resolving not to move too quickly, "What are you doing here?"

Fluttershy looked at her with a deadpan expression, "I'm a healer, Twilight." she said monotonously.

Twilight chuckled, "Right, sorry. What the diagnosis, ma'am?" she asked.

"Concussion, you shouldn't jostle your head for a few hours." Fluttershy explained. Twilight looked at her in surprise, noticing her change in demeanor from the last time she saw her. When was that? Already at least a month or so before. Perhaps it was simply the fact that she was being a professional, there was no room for meekness on the battlefront.

"Yeah? Well I don't have a few hours, we're trying to raid Ahn'Qiraj, and I'm practically leading the charge." Twilight said, standing carefully, "Just give me a painkiller and use the healing spell again, I need to go help with that monster over there." she pointed a hoof in the general direction of the massive Qirajian, but failed to realize it was being overwhelmed.

Fluttershy scowled, "They look like they are managing well without you. Sit down. Healer's orders." she commanded, and Twilight whirled to look at the beast, who was, as the Pegasus had said, down to one.

"Wha-how?" Twilight stuttered, her body automatically obeying the pressing hoof of Fluttershy on her hips, forcing her to sit.

"Simply following your example!" an unknown voice boasted, and Twilight turned to see a blue Kal'dorei mare salute her with a confident smirk. Twilight gaped, then lay down willingly, thoroughly humbled.

Fluttershy gave a smirk of her own, satisfied that her patient was listening. "Now, if you don't want to end up running into a wall, I suggest you stay here for at least an hour." she handed Twilight some nuts and Darnassian Bleu.

Twilight sighed, noticing how the beast had now fallen and was calling out in defiance one last time, his voice reaching her ears easily: "You only delay the inevitable.." She shivered at his tone and watched helplessly as the masses of ponies in their combined army pushed onward and downward, into the temple.

Looking down at her replenishments, she shrugged and began to eat, Better to go into this fight prepared. she reasoned.

Rainbow frowned, Where did Twilight go? She was here a second ago... she looked around cautiously, spotting Tyrande, she flew over her comrades and landed gracefully beside the High Priestess. "Have you seen Twilight?" she yelled over the sound of the charge, they had breached the temple after taking down the massive Qirajian.

Tyrande shook her head, "No I haven't, not for some time." she called back, drawing her bow and letting out a fierce yell as she released an arrow.

Rainbow's frown deepened, where was that mare? She took to the sky, leaving the charge behind and soaring above it, watching for Twilight's telltale mane. When she didn't see it she felt her chest tighten and she pulled back, searching through the battlefield. There were many corpses, more insectoid than pony, thank Luna, but she did not see Twilight among them. Her last resort was the tents that had hastily been set up as a healing center in the midst of the battle.

Rainbow flew towards them and landed in front of a lavender Kal'dorei mare, who looked up at her curiously from beside a patient who had been lacerated down his leg. "I'm looking for my friend, have you seen a Mage, purple hair, fur like yours?" she asked.

The mare tossed her silver locks and put a hoof to her mouth in thought, "I think one of my Sisters told us about that one. Check that tent over there." she pointed before returning to her patient and lathering his wound with a green, sparkly aura that seemed to take the shape of leaves.

Rainbow bowed her head, "Thank you." she said gratefully, galloping towards the tent she had been directed to. "Twilight?" she called out in worry as she opened the tent flap, her eyes went wide as she spotted the mare. "Oh thank any deities in the sky! I thought you were dead!"

Twilight lifted her head from her forelegs and smiled, "Are you insinuating there are no deities?" she chuckled, "Careful, you might insult somepony."

Rainbow blushed in embarrassment, moving to sit beside her and looking her over curiously, "What's wrong with you?" she didn't see any obvious wounds.

Twilight reached back and tapped the nape of her head, "I got thrown against a wall, let's just say I'm glad my skull wasn't split." she explained. "How's the advance?" she asked.

"After that big one went down we seemed to be able to continue perfectly fine. It was as if he was strengthening the Qirajians. There were only a few guarding the temple." Rainbow said, snatching a glob of Darnassian Bleu from her friend's plate. "I didn't actually go in though, I noticed you were missing..."

Twilight nodded, "I, apparently, am not allowed to jostle my head for a couple hours or so...I suppose it's for the better. I want to be at my full strength for the fight against Him. But I still don't want my friends and my kin to have to fight without me." she murmured.

"Don't forget Thrall and his army. Those are the toughest and most enthusiastic fighters I ever did see! When I go back to being a sell-sword I should take offers from them, or maybe even partnerships?" she pondered, her mind completely oblivious to the fact that Twilight was listening.

"So you're going back to that life? Did you really like it so much?" Twilight asked, looking away sadly.

Rainbow started, "Well...I, uh, suppose I don't have to go back to it. I mean, there's lots of stuff for me to do, I could apply for SI:7."

Twilight looked back at her with a forced smile, "That sounds good, perhaps you could get in, I know a rogue with your skills would be most welcome."

Rainbow furrowed her brow, "Twilight, you know I won't be able to stick by you forever, right? I do have my own life to live. You have to find a way to be happy without me, you've got your brother." she reasoned.

Twilight's lip trembled, "I know, it's just, I watched you grow up. I can't help but feel attached, you're like a daughter to me." she said, and Rainbow smiled.

"I know that, you've told me before. And as I said before, I'll say it again, you have always been like a mother to me. But, a bird always leaves the nest one day." she assured, patting the mare on the back. "I'll stay with you until you can go. I don't know what's going to happen tonight, I can only prepare myself. I want you to know that you aren't alone in this fight. Even if you are the Liberator, you need to remember we're here for you, and I'll always come when you call."

Twilight chuckled mirthlessly, her eyes watering as she leaned against her adoptive daughter. "I know. Thank you, Rainbow. I don't know what will happen tonight either...but...I just have to place my trust in what Luna said. Everything will turn out fine in the end."

Or will it? she asked herself in her own mind.

Tyrande was surprised when they entered the temple, it was small, tiny even. Where did all those Qirajians come from? She turned to look at Thrall and Oakwood, noting their confusion was evident as well. With a determined toss of her mane, Tyrande trotted onward, wary yet confident as she turned to go around the sudden ledge. The temple wasn't very grand, there were the entrance stairs, which leveled out and then branched to the left and right. Afterwards the stones leveled out once again and continued on under the cover of the temple's roof, which sloped upwards in a four-sided-triangle. As one entered the actual temple, there was a ledge, and after going around there was a stairway down into it. The room at the bottom of the hole looked small and unimportant.

Tyrande's eye was caught by three ponies who were standing off to the side, hidden in an alcove in the wall. She paused in her attempt to descend the second set of stairs and turned to them, noting that they were most obviously dragons, despite the fact that they looked like ponies. After all, they were all scaly, had two long, elegant, horns that curved backwards, long dragon's tails, and each a pair of strong dragon wings. As she approached them they all turned to face her in surprise, as if they didn't realize she was there, their faces were painted in obvious relief.

There were two drakes, one of which was very short, obviously wearing the guise of a Gnomish pony. The taller being red, and the latter being blue. The only dragoness was green. Just by looking at them, Tyrande thought they somehow seemed familiar, as if she had perhaps read about them somewhere. "Praise the Titans! I knew we'd be free one day!" the dragoness-turned-mare exclaimed in joy, clapping her...uh...claws, together.

The two stallions smiled, not as enthusiastic as her, but still joyful nonetheless. "Indeed you did, Merithra, but let us thank our rescuers properly before we get overexcited." the red drake pat his companion on her shoulder.

Tyrande shook her head, "Wait, Merithra? I remember you! I mean, Malfurion spoke of you, he said that Fandral trapped you here unknowingly in his grief." she said to the green dragoness when she finally recalled where she had heard of these dragons.

The blue one sighed, "Ah, now I see. It has been a great many hundreds of years, I do wish somepony had come sooner." he lamented.

Tyrande ducked her head in apology, "If I had known the gates were open sooner I'd have come straight away, any friends of my husband's are friends of mine."

The red held up a hoof, "No need to apologize, to a dragon, a hundred years is but a blink of an eye. We are well equipped with patience....however, nearly an eon with Merithra and Arygos has gotten rather monotonous. I am far beyond relieved that this day has come."

The green dragon glared at him while the blue smirked, "Are you calling me boring, Caelstrasz?" she hissed.

"No, no, but the ten-thousandth game of count-your-scales was getting old." Caelstrasz joked.

Merithra scowled, "I only suggested it once." she muttered.

Tyrande cleared her throat, wanting to disperse the tension between the two. All 3 dragons looked at her, and by now she was surrounded by Thrall and both of their soldiers. "Pardon me, Caelstrasz, was it? But did you say you were going to 'repay us'? How so?"

Caelstrasz smiled, revealing rather sharp, carnivorous teeth, "Yes, I did. As you can probably see, we have been stuck here for centuries, and as much as we'd like to emerge, we should help our rescuers complete their task."

Tyrande shuffled in place, "You know of our purpose?" she asked.

Arygos stepped up, "It was written many eons ago, upon paper and upon the stars. There is one of immense power among you...or is she? Where is the young mare?" he looked around at the surrounding soldiers. "Surely she would be leading the fight?"

Tyrande blinked, "How do you know she is a mare?"

"Details..." Arygos waved his tiny hoof, "...but there are some things written that mortals don't tend to see." he explained vaguely.

"My guess is that it was written in the stars?" General Oakwood suggested to Tyrande when she rubbed her forehead in confusion.

Thrall chuckled and turned to follow the dragons, who had begun to trot towards the short flight of stairs that led to seemingly nowhere. "First thing is first, we are not hunting an Old God without her. But we can most certainly clear the way." Arygos continued.

"What way?" Tyrande asked, cantering softly to catch up.

Merithra pointed with her claws, "Down here of course! I swear, sometimes mortals annoy me with their blindness. I hardly ever open my eyes and I see more!" she ranted quietly, and it was true, after she had initially finished her banter with Caelstrasz her eyes had remained shut. A testament to her purpose as a member of the Green Dragonflight.

Tyrande looked where she was pointing after having descended the stairs, there was a tunnel. A dark, mysterious tunnel, that, despite the limited light, they could still see twisted deeply down into the earth. Tyrande approached the entrance and shuddered, this was the final stretch. Whatever they faced here would determine whether or not Azeroth was shrouded in darkness for the next few hundred eons. She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath before she reopened them and looked to her right and left.

Thrall was readying his warhammer, the dragons were baring their teeth and their claws, Twilight's friends, minus Rainbow Dash, were prepared, looking ahead with determination, the General have her a nod, and finally their soldiers behind them. Tyrande smiled at the unlikely - and certainly brief - union with the horde, they wouldn't have gotten so far without them. "Let's go." she commanded, proceeding down the tunnel, ready to face whatever came.

To be continued....

Prologue

"Four years have passed, since the mortal races banded together, and stood united, against the might of the Burning Legion. Though Azeroth was saved, the tenuous pact between the Horde, and the Alliance, has all but evaporated....the drums of war, thunder, once again..."

To have one's parents die is terrible thing, especially when you are a filly. They came in the night, I was only 10 years old. Screams woke me from my sleep, and I hid under my bed. I waited for seemingly hours before I was sure it was safe to venture out. I can never forget what happened next; the sight of my parent's blood was the first thing to meet my eyes. I have never felt such rage, it boiled within me like a hurricane. Ever since then, revenge against my parents' killers has been the only thing on my mind, and always will be, until every last one is dead.

And I mean Every. Last. One.

Cinematic Copyright of Blizzard Entertainment, I do not own this.